Ghillie in the mist

by Agent_Maine

Rating: mature
Tags: Human, Sad, Romance, Adventure
Length: 74002

Michael gets more than he can handle after finding strange white gem?

My name is Michael D. Johnson. I am what some call a hero. Others call a monster. It all depends on where they're standing. I am a Marine sniper. An assassin. I am writing this in a journal that I will someday pass to my daughter, who will pass it to her children, and so on, and so forth. This is my story.

Very violent and a lot of gore in parts, with strong language throughout the story.

Disclaimer: I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, or any of the TV shows, movies, video games, or songs mentioned in this story.

Published 1970-01-01 00:00:00 UTC
Last updated 2013-04-26 15:47:18 UTC

The assignment

     "Scootaloo?" I said. I saw her rubbing rubbing her eyes. She still hasn't realized what she said.

     "Do I have to go?" She rolled under the blankets, turning her back to me.

     "Are you dreaming Scoot?" I knew that I talked in my sleep when I dreamt. Maybe she was dreaming about her biological father? I bent down right beside her bed.

     "Michael?" She wrapped her hooves around my neck, I really don't think they made it all the way around though. "I don't wanna go today. Can I go to work with you?"

     "It's very boring, and Twilight might disapprove." I knew Twilight, being as educated as she was, would hate me if I didn't take her to school. I also really had no rights as a legal guardian to keep her out for a day.

     "But I'm tired! And I don't wanna go!" She plopped back down in her bed, bottom lip extended. How the hell did I keep falling for that?

     I sighed "Fine, but you have to come with me everywhere I go." I already knew it wouldn't last long. But surprisingly enough, she stayed with me the whole day. The hardest part was initially getting her out of bed.

     "I don't have to go to school! You said! Can't I sleep in just a little more?" She pleaded as I was getting her ready.

     I realized it really didn't matter. "Want to sleep on the way? I still have to get my coffee and to my post."

     "Yeah!" She threw herself into my chest. I got a blanket and wrapped her up. Her head stuck out, the rest or her was a small ball. I tucked her into the crevice of my elbow like a football in my left arm, and held my Barrett in my right hand, over my back.

     When we reached Ponyville, I got even more strange looks than normal. A six and a half foot tall alien, his weapon that spits fire and tears ponies on two, walking down the street with Scootaloo sleeping in his arms. I sat down to get my coffee, this time with a different response.

     "Umm... What are you doing with Scootaloo, isn't she supposed to be at school?"

     "It's a long story, can I get my usual?" I flipped the money in the air, caught my the waiter's magic.

     "You know, it's not good for her to be out of school, even if the weekend's tomorrow." She said.

     "Just get me my coffee." I said. Apparently she was having a bad day. I looked down to Scootaloo. Steady breathes. She was sound asleep. I leaned back in the chair, I had made it specifically for me, since there was nothing here previously except the ground. When my coffee arrived, I thanked the waiter, drank the coffee, and started towards Twilight's house.

     "Are you serious? You're joking right." Twilight said, I knew she wouldn't be alright with it.

     "You don't understand, you didn't hear her this morning. It drilled into me, I had to take her with me. Any other time I would've told her no." I said, pleading my case.

     "Oh really? And what did she say that decided you should keep her from education?" Twilight looked at me, annoyance on her face.

     I looked at Scootaloo, still sound asleep, then motioned for Twilight to get closer. "Daddy?" I whispered into her ear.

     Her eyes widened "Oh... I think I understand now." I always hate that, never say you understand unless you've been in their position. You can say you know what they mean, or see where they're coming from. But don't say you understand unless you really do.

     "I was going to talk to her about it when she wakes up." I said, walking to the balcony.

     "What are you going to when when I find you a way home?" She asked.

     I set the sniper in its position, looking out towards the schoolyard. I thought about what she said. I looked at Scootaloo. "Have a coin? I spent mine on my coffee this morning." I said. An old trick would help me.

     "Yeah, here." She pulled the coin out and tossed it to me.

     "Heads I stay, tails I go." I said to myself.

     "What?" Twilight asked.

     "Old trick, decisions are made faster when there's a deadline. Flip a coin, while it's in the air, you'll know what you want."

     I flipped the coin in the air. It seemed like slow motion. I made my decision at about its peak. It fell back to the ground. Landing on tails. "So you're leaving?" Twilight asked.

     "No, I'm staying. Stop all research on how to get me back. Get Spike to send a letter to Celestia." I felt Scootaloo start to wake up in my arms. She had no idea what just happened. I sat her in my lap, where she once again fell asleep. I gently stroked her purple mane. A small smile appeared on her face. I couldn't help myself, I smiled too.

     "Daddy?" She said again, very drowsy. I ignored it, maybe it was just a dream she was having. "Daddy!" She said again, this time pushing her head into my hand. Either she was having a vivid dream, or she meant what she was saying. Twilight and Spike just stood there, shock covering their faces. I kinda looked at them, and when I was about to say something, she spoke again. Confirming what I thought. She pushed her head into my hand again. "Daddy! Michael!" She said.

     "Yes Scoot?" I said. I was trying as hard as I could to stay calm and control my emotions.

     "Are we at school?"

     "No. You wanted to skip, remember?"

     "Oh yeah... I guess we're at your job?"

     "Yeah, we're at Twilight's"

     "I'm hungry."

     "I bet you are, you haven't eat yet this morning." I turned to Twilight, her face still frozen in shock. "You wouldn't mind if I got her some breakfast would you?"

     "Sure, Spike, could you fix them some breakfast?" Twilight said, breaking from her trance.

     "Just some for Scootaloo, I'm not hungry." I said. I looked back down to Scootaloo. "You're really tired aren't ya?"

     She nodded "Yeah." She said, kinda yawning. "I couldn't sleep last night."

     "I've had nights like that, don't worry, you just need to eat a little, then you can go back to sleep." I thought to myself for a second, where was this coming from? I didn't know how to be a parent, and here I am caring for her like I'd been with her since birth.

     "Alright." She said while she curled herself back into a ball. A couple minutes passed. I felt Twilight's eyes drilling into the back of my head the whole time. I would occasionally look down at Scootaloo, but I had positioned my sniper so I could still view the town. Thank God nothing happened that day. I don't know how I would be able to give up Scootaloo to kill someone.

     "Michael, here's some food for her." Spike came over, handing me a plate.

     "Thanks man." I looked down at Scootaloo "Come on, you have to eat a little, then you can go back to sleep."  I started forking some food into her mouth. I heard Twilight talking to Spike behind me, she had to have been. Writing the letter. She finished eating, and rolled back up. I placed the blanket over her. She had a steady rise and fall.

     I sat there with her in my lap for an hour. Switching from looking down my scope, to looking at the orange pony. I felt her start to wake. I looked down when she picked her head up. A frown formed on her face.

     "Where are we?" She said, raising herself up. She started to rub her eyes.

     "We're at Twilight's. Do you not remember saying you didn't want to go to school today?" I looked down, adjusting the sniper into a more comfortable position for the both of us.

     She shook her head "Nope... I had a weird dream though..." She said, kinda looking down.

     "I've had my share of weird dreams..." I was, and still am, a very experienced lucid dreamer. Someone who can control their dreams. "...that I don't really understand. What'd you dream about?"

     "I ahh... I... I dreampt that you were..." She studdered.

     "Daddy?" I asked. She looked up at me.

     "How did you know?" She asked.

     "You called me that multiple times. I wasn't sure until you said my name right after it."

     She ran into my chest, trying as hard as she could to wrap her hooves all the way around my waist. I returned her embrace. I felt an occasional sob.

     Two nights later, I wanted to relive the whole experience. I lay in my bed perfectly still for half an hour, before I finally felt the weight on my chest. I then let sleep overtake my body. When I opened my eyes, I was in a shed in Afghanistan. A could hear a helicopter and small vehicle in the distance. I looked around, then at my hands. Twelve fingers. I realized it was a dream. I turned to the door leaving the shed. When I opened it, I stepped into Twilight's library. Scootaloo in my arms. I sat in my chair and started rocking. I wanted the dream to last forever.

     "Michael." A voice came from behind me. My mind had been blank, nothing should've appeared. I stood to my feet, spinning on my heals. A magnum started forming in my hands. It felt like cold sand running down my hand, then, it progressively got solid, until I had to pistol in both hands and I was aiming down the sights. I stared in confusion at Luna. I hadn't thought about her, why was she here? I dropped the pistol. It disintegrated on the ground. I put my hand in front of her. I thought about her being gone. I moved my hand. She was still there, with a surprised look on her face.

     "Yeah... I have to go..." I said. I walked over to the balcony, and jumped. I began flying through the clouds, until I found Scoot's shed. I could relive the moments here.

     "Michael, I need to speak with you." Luna said again. I turned to see her standing right behind me. "You're in a dream. I need you to fo..."

     I put my hand up to stop her. A look of rage crossed her face. "I know this is a dream. I am we'll aware of that. And don't you dare give me that look, you may be the princess in your kingdom, but this is my mind. I am the king here."

     She sighed "Fair enough. This is your dream. However, I need to speak with you. And this was the easiest way. Please hear me out!" She pleaded. I could see she was serious.

     "I'm listening." I said. I started forming a door behind her. When the conversation was over, I would go back to the library.

     "I've been visiting Scootaloo's dreams. It was harder to get into yours though. I've been trying to get in since you first got here!" She said.

     "My mind isn't exactly weak. I've been training it for years." I said. The door was there. I could technically leave whenever I wanted.

     "I noticed. Anyway, I want to talk to you about Scootaloo's dreams!"

     "Then spit it out! Fuck, you take forever to get your story out. I don't have much time." I really didn't, I could hear the dream collapsing in the distance.

     "Alright, Scootaloo sees you as a father figure. She told me that you just walking her to school meant so much."

     I looked down. Then back at Luna. "You went to her dreams, what should I do about it?"

     "She told me, pick her up from school. She will talk to you then." She said. The dream started collapsing even more. The ground started to fall from beneath me. I woke up in my bed. It was already time for work.

     I was standing next to a mother, she was just as tall as Twilight, but a light blue. She seemed to be afraid of me. I just didn't say anything. I didn't want to scare her anymore than she already was. I was getting multiple weird looks, not everyday you see an alien that killed a pony not a week ago, at a school. I just stood there, I had no idea what time it was. I eventually looked at the pony next to me "Excuse me, what time is it?" I asked.

     "Ahhhhhhhh....." She had a look of fear on her face. She fainted.

     "Don't worry about her, mate." A dark brown pony came up beside me. "Name's Allen." He stuck out his hoof.

     "Michael." I grabbed the hoof.

     "You're the one that's always up in the library aren't ya?"

     I kinda smiled "That would be me, yeah."

     "And let me guess, that's where the big boom came from?" Me pointed at the Barrett.

     "That is correct."

     He smiled and shook his head "Scared me half to death, I was walking right under the balcony when it went off. Then I heard you talkin' to Twilight."

     "My job is civilian protection. I was just doing my job."

     He thought or a second "If you're civilian protection, why are you at the school?"

     "Had a dream last night, Luna told me to pick someone up. Here I am." I had no idea what I was doing there. My subconscious has always been crazy, why couldn't it make a talking pony?

     "Gotcha, I'm pickin' up my grand kid. Parents are out of town." The bell rang. The light blue pony got up. Kids started to leave through the schoolhouse doors.

     "You never told me what you did?" I said.

     "Used to be a royal guard. Served right by Celestia. But I gotta admit, retirement's pretty sweet." He said. A small red pony tackled Allen. I laughed a little. Me and Allen came to be great friends, and we still are today.

     "Michael!" A small voice yelled. I turned right as Scootaloo jumped and latched onto my arm. "Luna finally got into your dreams?"

     "Sure did, wasn't really expecting her to just pop up though."

     "So... I guess she told you then?" She let go of my arm.

     "I've already asked Twilight to see if the Apple family will help build a house."

     "Really!" Her eyes got big and bright. She jumped up and threw her hooves around my neck.

     "It's not going to be giant, but big enough for two bedrooms, living room, bathroom, and kitchen."

     "Scootaloo, who is that?" Applebloom asked.

     "Applebloom! That's the alien! The one that saved us in the forest, remember?" Sweetie Belle said, eyes wide.

     "His name is Michael!" Scootaloo snapped.

     "Oh!" Applebloom looked like her mind was just blown.

     "A house, huh?" Allen said. He had the little red pony in an odd position, but immobilized.

     "Yeah, I'm currently living in a little shack, and poor Scoot here is in a shed. Might as well tear 'em down and make something better." I said. Scootaloo hopped down to talk with her friends about her new house.

     "Very nice. Need any help getting it all put up?"

     I thought for a second. "I don't know, I don't know how many people are going to help. If you want to, that'd be awesome."

     We weren't able to build the house for another week. I was kinda pissed when Twilight told me, then she explained what was happening.

     "Celestia asked for me to escort you to Canterlot. You will be there for the night, and given an assignment. If you want it."

     I shrugged and looked back down my scope. Scootaloo saw my scope's glare and waved. I smiled, then turned to Twilight "What kind of assignment?"

     "I don't know, but she wants you to bring that." She pointed at my sniper.

     "Now what would she need me and my sniper for?" I looked out at the school "And what about Scoot?"

     "She can come, but can't be with you while you're in conference with the princess."

     "When do we leave?"

     "After you pick up Scootaloo, we are all loading up on the train."

     I looked at the sun, Scootaloo got out in about an hour. I pulled the legs up "Scootaloo's about to get out, I'll tell her what's going on."

     "We'll be waiting here, hurry if you can."

     I had my sniper in my hand and was already walking out the door. "Sure thing." I said.

     I was standing at the school again. Allen unfortunately wasn't there. I wanted to talk with the pony, seemed pretty calm. He didn't give me weird looks like all the other ponies either. The light blue one was beside me again, still scared. I heard the bell ring, and waited for Scootaloo.

     She came out with her friends, she saw me and ran forward. I reached down and swooped her up in my arms. "You'll never guess what happened today!" She squealed.

     "Scoot, you didn't have anything planned with your friends did you?" I asked. I would figure out why she was so exited on the way to the library.

     "No, I don't think so?"

     "We have to go to Canterlot, Celestia wants to talk with me, and I was wondering if you would like to go?"

     She had a confused look on her face. "Can they still come?" She asked.

     "They can come to the library, they'll have to ask Rarity and AJ if thy can come to Canterlot though. I don't think they'll care."

     We started walking towards the library. The girls talked and talked and talked. I just walked behind them. I was trying to find out what Celestia would want me for? What kind of "assignment" would I be needed to do? Then it hit me. It was like a train hit me. The only reason I was being called with my sniper for an overnight stay. I was going to be used. They were wanting to use me. I would become an assassin here as well.

     We reached the library, the two other girls were allowed to come, and we loaded up on the train. I was told I had been here already, but I couldn't remember. Then I realized that it's how I got to Canterlot the first time. They just loaded me on the train and off they went.

     The train was small. The ride was long. And how did I pass time? I leaned over the caboose's railings. Watching the scenery move by. I didn't talk with any of the ponies until the sun set. And then, I really wouldn't consider it a face to face.

     "Sit down you little bitch." A voice boomed. I did just that. I felt naked. I looked around to see nothing but desert. I then noticed people started to appear. They started slowly walking towards me. I realized who they were. Past kills.

     "I don't understand?" I said. I looked down. My hands blurred. I smiled "Why do you insist on trying to trap me?" I rose to my feet. All the targets started to run towards me, knifes wanting to meet my flesh. I simply jumped, flying into space. I stopped and walked over to my door. My shit just got real room.

     I opened the door. A large marble dome on the other side. Guns lining the walls. A suit of custom made armor in the middle of the room. I started putting everything on, when I heard something behind me. I picked the MP7 up from its place, it being the closest gun. I turned to see Luna, once again, in my dream.

     "Very nice setup you have here. Very deadly arsenal." She said, picking up some of the weapons from the walls.

     I threw the MP7 back to its place. "Welcome back Luna, can I help you?"

     She looked at me "You already know why you are being called to Canterlot. I believe I can help you."

     "And how do you plan on doing that?"

     "Of all these on the wall, which is your favorite?" She said. She was still admiring my collection.

     "In terms of firepower? Distance? Or just most badass?"

     "If your current weapon fails, and there are hostiles coming for you, what would you pull out?"

     I thought for a second. I looked at the wall, then I saw it. "That," I pointed "is the deadliest thing in here I believe." I pulled an AK-47 from the wall.

     "How so? It doesn't look that dangerous?" She said, she tried using her horn to take the gun. This was my dream however, I made all magic irrelevant. She got pissed off. I would hear about it tomorrow.

     "Nothing can stop it. It's rigid."

     "Can you take it apart? Let us see its components?"

     I nodded. I let the gun float, then touched the rifle. It expanded into multiple individual parts. Luna stared at it for what seemed forever. She eventually looked at me. "It is now sunrise. We will have an exact replica of this by the time you arrive at the castle. She turned into a most and left. I decided it was time to wake. Another dream wasted. I formed another magnum in my hand. Put the barrel to my head.

     My eyes opened. I heard talking in the next car. I started to get up, but felt something on my arm. I looked over, Scootaloo sound asleep, curled up in the crook of my arm. There was no way I could get out of bed without waking the pony. I just laid back down and tried to fall back asleep. I couldn't. My head was pounding. Allergies were a bitch.

     "Daddy?" A little voice said. I looked over to see Scootaloo starting to wake up.

     "Yeah Scoot?"

     "Luna said you may not be able to build out house." She sounded worried.

     I rubbed her purple mane. "I may not be there when it goes up is what she means." I lied to myself and her. Luna meant exactly what she said, there was a chance my life would end on this assignment, and I still had no idea what it was.

     She rolled onto my chest. Her eyes were big and lip was out "But I want you there to help!"

     I laughed "Alright, I don't want to keep you waiting though. I have no idea how long I'll be gone."

     "Three days." Celestia told me. We were in Luna's chamber. It was the most dark and at the same time beautiful place I had ever seen.

     "What exactly am I doing?" I asked. I was handed the new AK-47, just like in my dream.

     Luna dropped a photo onto the table "This pony has been forming a small revolt against me and my sister. We fear that guards alone cannot stop him, and don't want to risk losing the element bearers."

     "So you want to send an alien assassin to do your dirty work?" I said with some sarcasm in my voice. I immediately regretted it.

     "This isn't your dream! You are no longer king! You are an alien invader, you have killed four beings in our universe already. We are the rulers here! You will abide to our rules, or you will be cast into the dungeons! Do you understand?"

     I looked up at Luna. Her eyes were glowing, and a soft him came from her horn. "Yes ma'am."

     Celestia pulled a map from under the table, rolling it out. Multiple areas marked with times. "He is moving from just outside Canterlot to Ponyville, then to Apleloosa, and to Manehatten. Our best bet is right before he gets to the city. He's going to be switching parties, from escorted by unicorns, to Pegasi."

     "And let me guess. You want me to take the shot and get out as fast as possible?" I asked.

     They both nodded "That would be correct." I sunk down in the chair. This situation sounded pretty damn familiar.

     I never found out what Scootaloo was so exited about.

Am I just crazy?

     Now, I could either write this and say that the plag was WONDERFUL, simply magnificent, never seen anything better. Or, I could write the truth, and the truth is that the play sucked. If it wasn't for Allen being there, I don't think I could have stayed awake in the poor thing. I could tell Cheerilee was trying her best to organize it into something, but poor girl, the children just wouldn't listen. They were all running around on stage, saying lines that I just knew weren't right. All I could do was look over to Allen with a concerned look on my face. He returned my look. I eventually felt a hoof on my shoulder.

     "Please, can you do anything?" Cheerilee pleaded, I could tell by her face, she was serious.

     "If you can get them all backstage, I'll see what I can do." I stood, I was in my casual clothes, carrying only my survival knife. When I got backstage, I could already tell the problem. No discipline. Cheerilee was trying hard to line them up, with no success.

     She looked at me with relief. "Think you can get them in order?" I nodded. I put my fingers to my mouth, releasing an ear piercing whistle, the children held their ears and looked in anger towards the source of the noise.

     "This is disgraceful!" I never was good with children, but fear and humiliation was the same for everyone. "Who has parents out there right now?" I saw some ears flatten. If I could get them all like that, then give them a reason to prove me wrong. "I came here to watch a play that was put together by Ms. Cheerilee here, and you won't take it seriously for more then five seconds." More ears went flat. "I bet that you couldn't pull this play off, even if all of you pulled your heads up and tried." Oh God, the look I got from Cheerilee, I would lose my head if it didn't work.

     "Oh yeah?" A voice rang out. Perfect.

     "Oh yeah, no way possible." I looked down, oh they wanted to prove the alien wrong so bad. I could see it in their eyes.

     "I bet we can pull off the best play you've ever seen!" Applebloom said, followed by nods and agreement of her classmates. I simply winked at Cheerliee, and went back to my seat. I got a weird look from Allen.

     "What'd you say to them? I heard you whistle." He kinda had a smile on his face.

     "I said there is no way they could pull it off." The curtains opened. Sweetie Belle came out, and started narrating the story. "They wanted to prove me wrong. Said it would be the greatest one I've ever seen... Being this is the first play I've ever watched, I think they can pull it off." I smiled. I noticed a black stallion in armor coming towards me, about two hundred yards away. Allen saw him too.

     "Is he for you or me?" He shifted uncomfortably on the ground.

     "Not sure." I positioned my knife into my back pocket. "Want to find out?" I turned as he popped every bone in his body.

     "I'm always ready." We stood and started walking towards the stallion. He noticed us, and slowed down. I could tell by the moon on his chest, he was one of Luna's personal guards.

     "Both of you, come with me. Now." The stallion said. He gave me a death glare.

     "Fuck off, I'm trying to watch my daughter's play." My hands went to front pockets.

     "That was an order Michael, and you too Allen." I looked at Allen, I thought he was Celestia's guard?

     "I am watching my daughter's play, as I said before, fuck off. Talk to me later." I turned and started to walk back towards the stage. Scootaloo's part was coming on soon.

     "Princess Luna and Celestia wish a confrence with you immediately!" The stallion roared at me.

     "Tell Celestia to eat a dick. Luna can talk with me tonight, when I go to bed." His eyes were like daggers in the back of my head, if looks could kill, I'd be dead ten times over.

     "Mr. Johnson, if you do not comply I will be required to use force." My hand fell for my knife.

     "If you use force on me, I don't guarantee you will walk away from this alive." I stopped and pulled my knife out.

     "Michael, just listen, blood doesn't need to be spilled just a hundred yards from a elementry school play." Allen knew I wouldn't hesitate to plunge the knife into the stallion's heart.

     "Last chance Michael." The stallion's muscles rippled under his armor. I sighed.

     "Let me finish this play, tell Scootaloo what's going on, then I will speak with Luna, not Celestia " I placed my knife back into its original position.

     "Very well." The stallion strode towards the play, me and Allen walked back towards our seats. It was Scootaloo's part. She was one of the evil spirits or something, I don't know, she spun from the ceiling dropping fake snow. Gotta admit though, after the talk I gave them, they all really pulled it off. It actually turned into a decently good play. I applauded and walked backstage. Cheerilee smiled at me, she couldn't believe I did it. I just smiled back and continued my way towards Scootaloo. It would take an hour to get all the white off her.

     "Did you see me!" She asked when she saw me. She started jumping around.

     "I sure did!" I picked her up, she struggled for a second, then I started talking again. "Scootaloo, I have to go to Canterlot tonight. I won't be back until tomorrow."

     I saw sadness overcome her face "What? The last time you went to Canterlot we were told you were killed." She grabbed my shirt.

     "Don't worry, I'll be back tomorrow, I promise. I need you to stay with someone tonight. I don't want you home alone." She nodded and jumped down towards her friends. She gave me a nod that she would stay with one of them. I nodded that I understood, and made my way towards the stallion and Allen. The stallion and Allen stood waiting for me.

     "We are going to the train station, a six hour ride, then we will speak with the Princess. You, Michael, with Luna, amd Allen, with Celestia." At least the guard knew it wasn't a good idea for me and Celestia to be in the same room.

     "We need to stop by my place. I need my gear." I said to the stallion, he understood. I ran into my house while they held the train. I put on my boots and gear, grabbed my Barret, and ran towards the train station. The train was departing as I arrived, I hopped on the caboose and found my way to Allen and the guard.

     "Nice of you to join us." Allen said with a smartass look on his face.

     I placed the Barret on the ground and shook my head. "Hey, I'm younger than you, but that doesn't mean I'm faster." I laughed. I never was fast. Pisses me off.

     The guard looked to me "By my understanding, Luna wants to meet with you before you get to Canterlot." I looked at the guard, he motioned towards a bed in the next car. I was kinda tired. I got up and walked to the car.

     "Michael, about time you got to bed." Luna scared me as she came from behind a stopsign.

     "Wanted to induce this dream, thirty minutes for paralysis to set in." Scarriest thing I will ever experience.

     "I understand..." She is a godess of the night that enters other peo.... ponies dreams. How would she know about the paralysis that haunts dreamers like me? "... but I must speak with you now."

     "Ok." That was her main flaw, she beat around the bush.

     "We need to know, Tia and I, how well your species works in teams?" Bingo, I knew the perfect example.

     I walked over to a materializing door "I know the perfect example, if you don't mind a little violence?" She shook her head. I produced an evil smile. "Right this way." The door opened, black on the other side, she had a confused look on her face, I placed my hand right on her cutie mark, and pushed. Holy shit, NEVER do that. Oh, I got an earful when I arrived at Canterlot, but back to the dream.

     The sound of multiple fully automatic weapons rang through the armored jeep. Luna covered her ears, I personally liked the sound, this was my favorite part of the movie. The Expendables 2, greatest movie I have ever seen. The opening scene is the best, that was exactly what I was showing Luna. How they were able to rely on one another to do small things with a big outcome.

     "This my Princess..." a rocket soared over our head "...is the true definitiom of teamwork." Luna observed as the soldiers ripped through enemy lines, destroying everything in their path.

     "A bit barbaric?" She said. Her eyes widened at the sight of the destructive capabilities of the fully automatic shotgun.

     "You see, we may not be the nicest things in the universe, but we can damn sure get the job done." We watched as the squad ziplined down the wires, and one get shot. Luna suddenly got anxious.

     "He will die! Look, they are surrounded! How can you watch this and enjoy it?" Confusion filled her face as a hand was raised in the shape of a gun. "I don't understand... does he have an invisible weapon?"

     "Shhhhh! This is my favorite part!" I formed popcorn in my hands as I saw Billy's scope in the distance. My favorite part. He dropped the enemies like flies, and went to his next position. "See Luna, they relied on one person to do his job, and because he did it, they got out fine."

     She turned to me as we teleported onto the boat. "So you have no room for error? One mistake and it all goes bad?"

     I nodded my head "As long as you do your job flawless, I can do mine." We teleported onto the dam as the plane flew overhead.

     "I understand. And I think I understand now why you humans are so violent."

     I looked at her in confusion "Oh really?"

     "When you have a goal, nothing can stop you from getting to it." I nodded. My mind started to wander as the dream collapsed around us. A picture of Scootaloo formed in the distance. "And I know why you kill." She grabbed the picture. "It's not because you hate what's infront of you... it's because you love what's behind you."

     The dream fell apart, I slowly opened my eyes right as a pink beam passed over me. I guess it was some kind of magical barrier that shining armor conjured. Fucking douche. I never grew to like him. The walk to the castle was very quiet, being that ot was still dark out, the guard's eyes had an odd glow in them, surely some kind of night vision.

     "That would be correct, Michael. A spell Luna perfected." A soothing voice said. I turned on my heels, expecting someone to be behind me. No one. "Michael, I am currently not present with you."

     "Michael, you look like you saw a ghost, are you alright?." Allen had stopped, noticing my delima.

     "Do you not hear that?" I asked. He shook his head in confusion.

     "Michael, I am not physically speaking to you, instead, I am communicating through your mind. I must say, it was rather hard to get here." I had heard that voice before. Celestia! "Yes, it is me, I wish to talk with you, as you do not want to see me face to face."

     I thought, as I didn't want to get looked at funny "You don't want to mess with my head bitch."

     "Hear me out. We need you to..." I cut her off.

     "You have three seconds to get out of my head."

     "Or what, what could you do to me through your head?"

     "Three..."

     "Michael, hear me out!"

     "Two..."

     "Michael... We need you to stay to help us wi..."

     "One..." My head was suddenly swarmed with pornografic images and the most gruesome kills I had ever done. I heard gags from the other end, and a slight tickle in the back of my head. She was gone, or I hoped so. It was a pain though, the thoughts were still running through my head. I hoped she was experiencing the same pain as me.

     "Here we are Michael. The princess is inside." I looked at the doors, obvious that they had fixed them since my last visit. When I went to open the door, I felt some resistance on my arm, I looked down to see a black light around my gun.

     "I understand." I let the guard take my gun, he didn't want me going off on Luna.

     I knocked on the door, no need to just barge in "Come in Michael." I opened the door to be met with a slap of magic right on the cheek.

     "The fuck was that for?" I closed the door behind me, rubbing the spot that was already starting to bruise. She hit me hard.

     "Never put your hand on my flank EVER. Dream or not." I looked down and laughed to myself, I knew I would get an earful.

     "I apologize, I just knew you wouldn't just go jumpibg through my dream doors." She smiled, she knew I was right.

     "Here again, ready to talk?" Celestia's voice rang through my head. A mexican cartel image popped up, two men tied in chairs, a chainsaw starting up. She left pretty quick.

     Luna must've saw what I was doing, or felt it, something. "Tia trying to get to your head?" I nodded. "Michael, you need to realize we aren't going to hurt you."

     She came back "True story." She said before disappearing again. Luna just laughed as I sighed out loud at Celestia's game.

     "Last time I was here was because you almost killed me. Well, Celestia almost killed me." I kinda started pacing, looking at allte things in the room.

     Her ears flattened. "I knoe Michael, and we want to make it up to you. But first, tomor..." I put my hand up.

     "I promised Scootaloo something, last night I told her I would be back today. I have to keep that promise."

     "What if we can get her here? There's a big play going on, with very important ponies. We need the most skilled guards for security." I pondered the possibility of just a security job for a play.

     "And the play is tomorrow?" I stopped where I was, at the balcony, looking at the stars.

     "Yes. We can have Scootaloo jump on the train with Twilight and her friends in Ponyville, they are in the play."

     "Can her friends come too? I'd hate for her to be lonely while I work." I knew it was low risk, but if something did go down, I didn't want Scootaloo to be that close to the gun.

     "Yes. Celestia will send a message to Twilight tomorrow." She had something else to say, I could see it in her face, she was not as good at hiding emotions like Celestia.

     "Is there something else?"

     "Remember how I told you that you were our first alien?"

     "Yeah, why?" I was curious.

     "You are the first alien, not the first alien item." She opened a compartment in the floor I hadn't seen before. Lights flickered on in the inside. Luna motioned for me to go. I walked down the steps, amazed by all the stuff on the walls. "We want to make it up to you, Michael. If you ever want or need anything, just ask us." I saw an iPod on the wall, one of the newer ones. I reached over and held the button. A silver apple popped up in the middle of the device. It lived! A smile started to grow on my face.

     "This is how you had an AK wasn't it?" I asked while the iPod started up. Luna nodded. I looked down to see a colorful background, swiping the unlock, I prayed for no password. It clicked, allowing me unlimited access. I went to the music app, and almost squeeled out loud when I saw it. Thousands of songs! I went to the artists and smiled even more when "The Offspring" was on the list. And it had it! I clicked the song, turning the volume up on the device.

Show me how to lie

You're getting better all the time

And turning all against the one

Is an art that's hard to teach

Another clever word

Sets off an unsespecting herd

And as you step back in the line

A mob jumps to their feet

     "Michael, what is that?" She must've thought it was causing me a seizure, I loved the guitar.

     "Music!" I yelled up with a giant smile on my face.

     "That is not music, that is horrible! How can you listen to that?" I laughed. I would have to explain it later. That my music was much more violent and upbeat than theirs. But that's how I liked it.

     I turned the iPod off, putting it in my pockey, grabbed a pair of headphones, and began looking at everything else in the room. I found a TV, an Xbox 360, and Halo 3! I was exited, I couldn't wait to play the best game I had ever owned! Then it hit me. No electricity. Even the lights in the room were powered by magic. I grumbled as I put the game back in its place. Then I saw it. It was one of the most beutiful sights I had seen since I landed in Equestria. Five, unopened boxes of AA batteries, the big packs you get at Sam's, and an electric razor! I picked up the items and began to look around some more. I eventually found a Desert Eagle with a full magazine. I grabbed it, knowing Twilight could duplicate them. "Luna, is it alright if I have these?" A dark blue light picked the objects from my hands, I made my way back up to her chamber. She was studying the object very closely. I had also grabbed the holster for the pistol.

     "I spoke with Celestia, Scootaloo and her friends will be on the train with Twilight." I sighed in relief. I didn't want to upset Scoot anymore than what was necessary. "You can have these, if you tell me how they are for." Luna said, she extended the razor towards me first.

     "See how I have sort of a beard coming along? I've occasionally got it trimmed from the barber, but money's tight, the mayor doesn't pay me too much to just sit in a balcony all day talking to Spike. This will allow me to keep myself more groomed, look less like a mountain man." She knew where I was coming from, but not what a mountain man was. "Those are batteries, they will be what powers the razor."

     She put the items in a small bag. Then levitated the pistol towards me. "And what would this be?"

     "That is a Desert Eagle." She yanked the pistol back over to her, expecting the heavy piece of metal to form into a bird. "No, Princess, that is the name of it. It is not an actual animal. It is another weapon we use on Earth. A very dangerous weapon."

     "You already have your two big weapons, and your knife, why do you need a smaller version?" She asked, before putting the pistol in the holster I had in my hands.

     "You never know when you need backup." I wrapped the holster around my waist. Fit like a glove.

     She took the iPod from my pocket, with the headphones. "And these?"

     "It contains music and maybe a game or two. Twilight can maybe find a spell to charge it ." She looked at it in confusion, then finally put it back in my pocket.

     The voice came back. "Allen is waiting for you in the main hall."

     "Thank you Celestia, now in the most kind way I can manage to say this, fuck off."

     "Violent today aren't we?"

     "Don't tempt me." She didn't talk after that. But I have a feeling she was still there.

     I looked over to see Luna suppressing a grin. "You really don't like Celestia in your head do you?"

     You can come into my dreams, I have no problem with that, because I can take percautions and, if I needed to, kill you." Her face dropped. "But Celestia attacks a part of my brain I have little control over. Instead of killing her, I have to plague her mind with horrible thoughts."

     Luna sat there for a minute "What kind of thoughs are horrible enough to get her out of your head?"

     I scratched the back of my head "Ah.... well.... you know, stuff..."

    "What kind of stuff?" She really wasn't making this easy for me.

     "Do you really want to know?" She nodded. "Porn and assassinations."

     Her face turned bright red. "Oh..." She started scraping the ground with her hoof. Alright. So. Turns out that what happened after that is a BIG no-no in their society.

     I walked up to Luna and said "Just don't think about it, you'll be fine." I then touched the tip of her horn. HOLY SHIT! I had no idea that I could've been charged with sexual assault on the princess. Her eyes turned bright white from like in avatar.

     "Though dare touch ME in that manner?!" Oh boy.

     "Whoa, what did you do to her?" Celestia came in my head.

     "I don't know! Tell her not to kill me though!" She used her magic to pin me against a wall. She stopped for a second, then went back to normal and dropped me on the ground. At least she didn't do what she had done when I first got here.

     "You do not know our culture. That is a sexual act thst you just pulled." She said as she pointed her hoof at the door. "I suggest you find your friend Allen."

     "Luna, I'm sorry. Can you forgive me? I had no idea." I pleaded as I walked through the door.

     "Maybe." She closed the door.

     "Damn, what did you do to piss her off?" The guard asked.

     "Just shut up and give me my gun." I reached over and snatched the sniper from the guard. He laughed a little.

     "You're welcome." Celestia said through my

     "What was she planning on doing?"

     "She had full intentions to kill you."

     "That's nice... I guess we're even now?" I hated the idea.

     "We are even. There is food prepared for you. You have a big day tomorrow." She left my mind. A big day, the day really wasn't that big. While yes, something did go down, I can't say it was a big day. It changed how everypony saw me too. I was no longer am alien to them. I was a hero. But with the name hero, also comes another name. Monster.

Hearth's Warming Eve

     I was leaning against the wall at the train station, waiting for the train containing the six and the CMC. I had convinced Luna to give me and Allen a set of radios, for the play of course. I heard the train in the distance, and stood up. "Michael, you there?" Allen came over the radio.

     "Yeah man, train's pulling in now. I'm going to escort them back to the castle."

     "Sounds good." He said. I still didn't understand how he was able to use the thing. When the train pulled in, the ponies started to pour out of the doors. Oh man, the looks I got were crazy. The train had some ponies in it still from stops before. I guess this play was a BIG thing. I eventually saw Rainbow Dash fly out of one of the cars near the caboose. I stood to full height and made my way towards her. Waving my hand.

     "Michael!" She flew over to me and grabbed my arm. "What are you doing here? I thought you were still in Ponyville?" I went to answer her, then I saw a orange blob jump out of the train.

     "Daddy!" She ran over to me. I scooped her up in my arms and began tickling her. Causing all the ponies to start laughing. She eventually wiggled free, then ran back over to her friends.

     "Michael, if you have some time, I would like to ask you some questions." Twilight had snuck up behind me. Kinda scared me.

     "Sure, I'm to escort you guys to the castle, we can talk there or on the way, whatever's easiest." She nodded and got the rest of her group together. I then realized I had little contact with yellow pony, Fluttershy, except for when we first met. That wasn't exactly the best first impression. I realized I had never really apologized. I walked over to her and tapped of on the shoulder. She let out a little "eep" and turned around.

     "Hey, I never did apologize for scaring you when we first met. I didn't mean to..."

     I couldn't really hear what she said, but it sounded like "Oh, it's alright." I nodded and smiled. She smiled a little, then went back to hiding behind her hair.

     "Alright, everyone ready?" Nods came from the group. "Alright, you guys know the way, I'm just here by orders." They started walking towards the castle.

     "Michael, are you alright if we talk now and at the castle?" Twilight asked. She had a quil and paper.

     "Sure, no problem." I said.

     "I have some questions, about you. And about your kind, humans." I knew it was only a matter of time.

     "Well first off, how old are you? You never told us."

     "Around twenty six. My birthday is sometime near the end of spring."

     "And what was life back on..." She trailed offed.

     "Earth, and it wasn't exactly the greatest."

     "What were your pare....." She remembered what I told her. "Ummm... What was it like when you first joined the military."

     "Everything you would expect. Absolute perfection was required."

     "And did you have any friends?" She looked up at me.

     "Next question." I felt chills run down my spine.

     "But I ne..."

     I cut her off "I don't care. Next question." She glared at me, I would regret it later that night, not telling her about my squad.

     "Do you usually have friends with you? In the military?"

     "Often times yes, but more recently I would go solo." She was writing furiously on her paper.

     We reached the castle, I could smell something I hadn't smelled in a long time. Meat.

     "Yes Michael, you can eat with the griffins, we told them you are security." Celestia said through my head.

     "Thank you. And while you're here, can I ask you something?" I might as well take this moment to ask a question that had been in my head for days.

     "Yes?"

     "I know it's just a play, what's with all the extra security? I know important figures will be there but still."

     "I have a hunch." I felt her leave. I went up to the griffins, at first they gave me weird looks, but let me join them when I had a chance to pleade my case.

     My dream that night was not normal. It was not lucid, I was just walking through a flat environment. Completely alone. Then, a purple flash and shockwave shook me. I looked around in confusion, then saw a small square with a purple outline. I heard a small voice, vaguely familiar. The screen was blurry. But I could make out the scene.

     "Michael, honey, it's time to get up. You have school today."

     "Mommy, I don't want to go!" I pulled the blankets over my head.

     "You can't stay home baby, you have to go. I'm sorry." She pulled the covers off my head. "Now, I'll get your clothes ready while daddy makes breakfast and you wash up." She said. I went to the bathroom and began to brush my teeth.

     I went to the bathroom and began washing my face. I felt a cold hand on my shoulder. I looked up in the mirror, a doctor, with a look of sympathy on his face. I turned, aging two years, and now in a hospital waiting room. A continuous beep coming from the room my father was coming out of tears on his face. I blinked.

     The scene changed. I was outside in a black suit. A preacher talking over an open casket. Friends and family all crying. I was tooo. I felt my father's strong hand on my shoulder. He looked down at me with tears in his eyes. He said six words. "I will do everything I can."

     I blinked as a glass bottle shattered on my right forearm, leaving a mighty big gash, and a nasty scar. "You little bastard, what did I tell you to do!" He screamed at me. He was on another of his drunk rampages. I guess I grabbed the wrong percentage of milk.

     "You lousy fuck, why don't you get it yourself? Oh that's right, you're always too damn drunk to do anything!" I picked up the glass shards from the ground and began chunking them at him. Hoping to cause some kind of damage.

     "You think you can talk like that to me?!" He charged at me, I sidestepped and kicked his legs out from under him. I then turned and ran out the door of the house. It was pouring rain. I ran for ten seconds before I tripped and was on the ground doing pushups.

     "Johnson! You call that a pushup?" A voice screamed into my ear.

     I stood up, the scene had changed again. I was in a small shed type building on top of a bank. I had a sniper tucked into my shoulder, it was small, but it packed a punch. I was looking down the sights when a suspicious looking man started walking towards the embassy. He pulled back his jacket to reveal a fairly large bomb strapped to his chest. I brought up the scope and took the shot. My first kill.

     I felt sick to my stomach. I wasn't ready to do that. But it had to new done. I grabbed the sniper in my hands and closed my eyes. Familiar voices filled the air.

     "Michael, you're the newest, you get it first."

     I sat down in the chair at the tattoo parlor, and took my jacket off. "I am immortal until proven otherwise" I told the artist as he got his gun and some ink ready. He already knew exactly what I wanted, but had to make sure.

     As the needles pressed into my arm, the environmemt once again changed.

     "'Ey Michael, you ever gonna put that thing down?" George, always put a smile on my face.

     "Yeah man, ever since you got it, you've been scared to let it get a little dirt on it." Josh, crazy bastard.

     "Fuck off, it's new, and I want to keep it that way." I recognized my own voice. I smiled at the scene.

     In unison, Ben and Ray came around the corner laughing. "Don't worry about it, we're just fucking with ya."

     "You guys are douchebags." I said, pulling my new Barrett towards me.

     We all sat there laughing. Then, a small *pop* rang through the air. "The hell was that?" Josh asked. We all stood to our feet. Ben however, fell to his knees.

     A voice from outside yelled "Contact!" Followed by multiple fully automatic weapon fire.

     Blood ran down the back of Ben's neck. I tried as hard as I could to stop the bleeding, with no success. His heart had stopped. I rolled him over, and shut his eyes. "Don't worry, no one can hurt you now." I said.

    "Michael! We need sniper cover! Now!" George's voice cried out. I ran outside, analysing the situation. Twenty U.S. soldiers pinned back in an abandoned town, about fifty Taliban raining bullets on us. And we already lost a soldier. I ran behind cover, and set up my new gun. Exhale... *BOOM* the shot found its target. I continued to pull the trigger nine more times. Not missing a single shot. George ran over to me. "We've got two choppers headed this way for pickup!" He screamed. I gave him a thumbs up as I popped in another clip. And began pulling the trigger again. After ten minutes, the choppers had arrived. I slowly started walking towards the choppee about to land. I was getting on the next one, but gotta make sure everyone is safe onboard.

     "See you back at base." The squad said in unison. The chopper started to lift off the ground, with mine setting down. Then, a scream. "RPG!" A rocked collided with the side of the chopper, bursting into flames. The debris rained down onto the other chopper, making it useless. Then I realized, my only friends were in the burning chopper! I ran foraward toward the chopper, only for the heat and flames to push me back. I stared in disbelief. Then, a voice behind me. "Michael...."

     I turned to see Ray laying on the ground, a large piece of metal protruding from his chest, with burn marks on his face and arms. "Ray..." I dropped my gun in the sand and ran over to my friend, that without a doubt, was about to die.

     "Apache helicopter.... two minutes.... another chopper...." He tried to get out. I knew what he was saying.

     "No no no no, RAY! YOU LISTEN HERE YOU SON OF A BITCH, DON'T YOU DIE ON ME!" He just smiled and coughed up more blood.

     "Michael.... I was proven otherwise today. Don't be proven otherwise Michael. Not today." He rolled up his sleeve.

     "I am immortal until proven otherwise." I said out loud. He smiled. His eyes closed. His heart stopped. "No, RAY!" I started screaming. Tears running down my face.

     "Michael, we have to go!" Another marine stationed there said as he grabbed my shoulder, he yanked me towards the chopper on the ground. I looked up to see an Apache giving the Taliban hell. I looked back at Ray. I knew his body would be collected, a medical team was hoping out of the chopper right as I thought that. The screen turned black. Then, opened, rows and rows of tombstones. Coffins in a line. We always said we would be buried next to one another. I walked by the caskets, looking at the faces if it was open. I felt a tear run down my face.

     Why was I having a dream like this? Why were my memories I tried to hard to suppress coming back? I didn't want it! It hurt! I formed a pistol in my hands amd placed it to my head. I had to end the dream. I pulled the trigger.

     I sat straight up in my bed, drenched in sweat. Breathing heavy. I saw a faint glow and hear a whisper. "How do you do it?"

     I looked over to see Twilight in a corner, curled into a little ball. He horn still glowing a little. "How do I what?"

     She stood up. "How are you able to act like it never happened?" I thought about it for a second, then realized what happened. She was messing with my memories!

     "Never go through my head Twilight. There are some things in there you won't enjoy. Even for your research." She was visibly shaking. I hadn't answered her question.

     I got up and embraced the purple pony. Sobs followed. "You are around so much death and hate. Youve experienced things some cant even imagine. And yet you are able to keep a level head and maintain yourself. How are you able to maintain yourself?"

     "I don't know." Then a thought popped into my head. "Pain is inevitable. But suffering from it. That's optional. I choose not to suffer from psst events. Because suffering can cloud your mind. It can make you think and do things you may not want to do. It can lead to vengence, which leads to stupidity, which in my line of work, could be the difference beteeen life and death. I don't look back, in fear I may take Lot's wife's place."

     She looked up at me "Who's wife?" I then remembered she had no idea about my religion. I told her the story, about how when they were leaving the city, Lot's wife turned back, and became a pillar of salt.

     "I fear if I look back at my past, then I will emotionally take her place in the salt prison." She seemed to understand more. She never tried to get into my head again.

     "Allen, those were the last on the list right?" I watched as a couple walked in through the doors, heading towards their seats.

     "Yes, everyone is accounted for. All seats filled. We're ready to go." I watched as he pulled the doors shut. Nobody was allowed to enter until after the play. If you left, tough luck. I was positioned so I could watch the play, check on Scootaloo, and a clear view of Celestia and Luna. And with Allen by the doors, we had this place locked down tight. I guess that's what happens when months before your arrival, the whole city is invaded during a wedding.

     I learned how to open my own links between me and Celestia, it was hard sometimes, but necissary. "Celestia, if you see anything shady, tell me." It was obvious she would, but it's insurance on my part.

     "Sounds like a plan." The curtains opened, and the play began. Just like the one in Ponyville, but much better. It went without a problem. Until the intermission.

     "Michael, ponies are wanting out to stretch, what do I tell them?"

     "Tell them no."

     "It's not that simple Michael, royalty, very rich ponies, ambassadors, they all have a greater rank over me. I don't know how much longer..."

     "Tell them to hold on for one minute." I picked up my sniper and began making my way towards the entrance. Allen really had no right to block their exit, but being an alien, neither did I. But I was a little more stubborn than the pony.

     "Michael, where did you go?" Celestia said into my brain. I got to love the soothing voice. Calmed me down.

     "I have to explain to these ponies that if they leave, they can't get back in." I was just around the corner. I heard Allen pleading with them to just be calm.

     "Do what you must." And I felt her leave

     I walked around the corner, only Allen saw me though. "Everyone, calm down, NOW." I screamed the last word. They all turned expecting to see another guard pony, instead, their faces froze in fear at the sight of the monster twice as tall as them. "If you leave, you will NOT be permitted back into the building. I have no right to prevent you from leaving, but I can stop you from getting back in."

     A white pony started approaching me. "And what would a beast like you do if I tried to enter after I left?" He had a look on his face that suggested that he already won.

     I leaned in until I was just three inches from his face "My orders are to prevent anyone unauthorised from entering this building. Once you walk out those doors, any authority you had is irrelevant. I will kill you if you try to enter this building." A look of defeat crossed his face.

     "I am reporting you to Celestia!" He said, before storming off towards the balcony they eere sitting in.

     "You've got company." I told Celestia. "White stallion, trying to report me for something. He's an asshole." I laughed to myself as Celestia acknowledged my report. I turned to the rest of the group. "Anyone else want to question me? You can walk around the building, but if you leave and try to enter, your life will be at risk." I turned and started walking back towards my post. No one left the building. When I got to my post, I saw Celestia talking with the stallion, hisneyes widened and he pointed a hoof at me when I took my seat and pulled my sniper into its proper position.

     "He says you threatened to kill him and you were rude to him." I met Celestia's eyes, well eye, one was always covered by her mane.

     "Yes and yes, he questioned me, I set him in his place." I had a half smile. This pissed the stallion off even more. I could almost understand what he was saying with his screams.

     "He says that you shouldn't even be permitted in the building. You are a threat to everyone in here."

     "He's not the first to think that." I said, as I winked at her. She tried to hide a guilty grin, while her face went as red as a ripe tomatoe.

     "How many times will I have to apologize for that?" She said. Oh the stallion was livid when he saw Celestia's smile. I started cracking up.

     "Until the day I die Tia, I will hold it against you." I kinda smiled. The play was starting in about five minutes, and Celestia sentte stallion back to his seat.

     "Michael, everyone is in their seats right?"

     I looked around, every seat was filled, the balconies had the correct amount of people, and no one was standing. "Yes sir, everyone is in their seats. I guess no one left?"

     "Nope, after your mishap with the prince, everyone backed away from the door." I kinda laughed to myself.

     Then I noticed something. "Allen, third row, fifth seat, it's empty, you sure no one left?" I brought my scope up, the pony in the seat next to it seemed confused. Like she didn't know where the pony that was there is either. "Allen, send a guard to check it out."

     "On it." A guard walked over to the seat and started talking. He went back to Allen after about a minute and a half.

     "And?" I asked. I was getting anxious, and started looking for anything out of the ordinary.

     "She said it was her friend "Lyra", she went to get a drink at intermission and still hasn't came back. I can see the store from here, no one is there. Exept the pony working it." He said, rather calm.

     "Description?" I was looking for any movement in the balconies.

     "Unicorn, teal, harp cutie mark. Average height." I looked for anything, nothing.

     "Allen, we need to find out wh..." I stopped talking when I heard a silent gasp behind me. I turned on my heels, pulling out my new pistol, aiming it straight between the unicorn's eyes. "Go to your seat, Lyra, now."

     "Michael, everything alright?" Allen came over.

     "Found our missing pony." I said. I looked back at Lyra. "You are to return to your seat. Now. No questions asked. Understand?"

     "You.... you're a..... you're a.... HUMAN!" Her eyes were giant. A smile started to spread across her face.

     "Yes, now, go back to your seat or I will contact security to escort you off the premisis." I still had a firm grip on my pistol.

     "I have so many questions! I want to know everything! What is your home like? How long have you been in Equestria? What's that?" She staryed firing off questions left and right.

     "Allen, send security up to many position, she isn't cooperating. Tell the worried one where she will be for when she wants to pick her friend up."

     "No! Wait! I just have a few questions!" She pleaded.

     "Don't care. Security is on its way." I turned back to the sniper. Nothing unusual happened, so I leaned back in my chair, and waited for security.

     "Mr. Johnson, is this her?" Two of Luna's personal guards asked in unison. Their voice very monotone.

     "Yes sirs." They grabbed Lyra, she was screaming at both the guards and me. The guards for being rude, and questions for me.

     Celestia gave me look that asked "What was that about?"

     I just shrugged my shoulders to say "Long story."

     "She's detained, and her friend is going to get her now." I looked down to see the pony get up to get her friend. It was made clear that she wouldn't get to finish the play. I almost felt bad for her. I stopped thinking about it though, I myself was enjoying the play.

     Celestia came into my head. "Michael, why did the three leave?"

     It didn't occur to me until shortly afterwards she said three, not two. "One came up to my position. Friend is off to get her. They had to leave."

     "Okay, I understand." And she went back to watching the play. I did too. I was watching as the magic used froze the ponies in artificial prisons of ice. The spirits or whatever above causing the ice. The ice covered them pretty quick, from their legs to their heads. It looked vaguely familiar, but I couldn't tell how. I was completely consumed and focussed on the play. I turned once, and right on time, towards Luna and Celestia. I saw a pegasus in all black sneaking behind Luna. I wipped my sniper sround and put a bead on its head. It drew a knife and was just about to plant it into her throat, when a deafening boom rang through the building. Luna was bleeding, but not because of the knife, my shot had hit some glass behind her, sending it into her back, right between her wings. Screams came from below.

     "Everyone, calm the fuck down!" I screamed at the top of my lungs, to no success. I really didn't care that children were in there, they would have been trampled if I hadn't of said something.

     "What the hell was that Michael?" Allen came over the radio.

     "Make sure no one leaves the building! An assassin almost got ahold of Luna." Silence filled the air. I said it a little louder than I wanted.

     "No one leaves the building. Roger that." I heard Allen screaming at guards to get everything back in order.

      I began my walk towards the balcony that the sisters were in. What happened next I was not expecting. "Michael, you saved me." Luna's voice wss almost as smooth as Celestia's. It gave me chills.

     "Not yet." A look of confusion crossed her face. I turned to Celestia "As far as we know, he wasn't alone. There coild very well be more than one assassin here." I thought to myself 'If there was more than one, why didn't one go for Celestia?' Then it hit me. 'Why didn't the one go for Celestia?' I hate to say it, but she has more power over the Equestria.

     "Michael...." Celestia tried to speak.

     "I have Allen on the doors, he's got plenty of guards with him."

     "Michael...." Celestia started again. This time a little more firm.

     "How could I have missed a black fogure crawling on the walls? My only job was to watch over the crowd and make sure the play didn't get fucked up..." A white hoof rested on my shoulder.

     "Michael, it's fine. There was only one. You did your job, you protected my sister and I from death. I don't understand why you are beating yourself up over this."

     I snapped back to reality. "Absolute perfection is required on my end of any deal, Celestia. My actions were less than that. That is why I am beating myself up."

     Luna pushed away the medic that was placing bandages on her back, she rested a hoof on my other shoulder. "Michael, I know that perfection is important to you and your kind. But you have to understand. Even though you were unable to be perfect, you were still able to keep me alive to see another day."

     "If I would have done my job correct, the play would still be ongoing. Instead, poor Allen is down there fighting off angry and scared viewers." I was starting to get angry with myself. Why?

     "Michael, you would have had to pull the trigger no matter what. Now, I may have less bloof on me if you would have pulled it sooner..." Luna trailed off.

     "What she's trying to say Michael, is that it was inevitable you would shoot the assassin. There would still be scared ponies, and the theater would still be locked down. But better late than never right?" Celestia gave me a week smile.

     I brushed their hooves off my shoulders. "I'm sorry, as much as I would like to agree with you, one second could be the difference between success and failure. I do not wish to talk on this subject anymore. I have to help Allen control the crowd." I turned to leave. But a slight resistance made me turn back to the Equestrian royalty. Luna's horn slightly glowing.

     "Michael, please, you saved me. Even if you see it as a failure, let me buy you a drink."

     "I'm sorry Luna, I don't drink. I never have, and never will." I wanted to leave, to help Allen, but her eyes had me frozen.

     "Please, just one. I have to make it up to you somehow." So a shot was the reward for saving lives around here? If that's all, I can live with that.

     "Luna... I have reasons I don't drink. Reasons that I'm not comfortable explaining, and Twilight will have a hard time forgetting." She gave me a confused look. "She rigged my dreams. Tried to snoop around in my past. She saw some things that no being should have to see."

     "Michael, please. Just one. A small one at that. It would make me feel so much better." Her eyes started to become glassy. It was really that important?

     "Luna, I apologize, but I can't do that. Now, I apologize for leaving in such a rush, but I have to make sure poor Allen is still in one piece." I turned and started a light jog to the doors. Allen was having a hard time holding the crowd back, and the guards weren't much help.

     "You!" The white unicorn yelled at me, pointing a hoof at me. "You are responsible for this chaos!"

     "I recomend you shut your mouth and show some respect to your superiors." Oh the look on his face was priceless. The whole crowd got real quiet. They wanted to see the conflict between the prince and alien.

     "You? My superior? That's hilarious!" He started laughing like he just won the lottery.

     "Prince, you are causing this whole crowd trouble. You have five seconds to return to your seat. Five..."

     "Oh that's rich! You think you wi..."

     "Four..."

     "Ooooooooh, the big bad ali...."

     "Three..."

     "What's that? He can count backwards? He's more intell..."

     "Two..."

     "Ha, how do you think you can make me return to my seat?"

     "One..."

     "Oh no! I wonder what he's going t..." He was cut short by a elbow to his jaw. It was obvious he was not used to physical warfare, he was out. I picked him up by his rear legs and carried him to his seat. When I got him to his place, I took a few zipties that I had got from the champer in Luna's room. I tied his hooves together, and his mouth shut. I began walking back to the entrance.

     "Now everyone, unless you want to end up like Prince asshole, I suggest you all head back to your seats." They all just stared at me, eyes wide and mouths open. "Five..." I started to say, they all dispersed, going directly back to their seats.

     Allen walked up to me. "Michael, you realize that was the prince right?" He had concern on his face.

     "Well aware. It had to be done though, and I'm glad it was him that challenge d me. Sets an example." I started walking past the rows of ponies. I made my way to Scootaloo and her friend's row. "Hey girls, y'all alright?"

     "Don't worry 'bout a thing, when there was the big boom..." She threw her hands in the air for a dramatic effect. "... Scootaloo told us it was just you, and that it would be safest t' stay here." Scootaloo and Sweetie nodded in agreement.

     "Rarity is going to go nuts when she find out what you did to the prince!" Sweetie jumped up with a smile on her face. The prince was still out, and a nice bruise was showing through his fur.

     "Well tell her not to kill me please..." I hadn't seen Rarity angry, but I didn't want to.

     "No, nuts as in she'll laugh at what you did. Two years ago at the Gala, he was completely rude to her."

     "Oh that's funny." I said smiling. Bastard called me rude, and he was a dick to Rarity? Oh that was the highlight of the whole play.

     A guard had snuck uo behind me. "Mr. Johnson, Princess Luna and Celestia wish to see you."

     I nodded, then looked at Scootaloo. I used my best terminator impression, and said "I'll be back." Of course, they didn't get it.

     I followed the guard back up to the balcony, what I saw actually pissed me off a little. Celestia and Luna had rather large glasses of wine, being held by their magic. And in the center, was a small shot glass with a clear liquid. I was about to turn and leave, when I was immobilized, once again, by the black aura of light. "Michael, please. It's all o ask." Luna pleaded.

     "No, Luna. You don't understand, I have a reason I don't drink." Since I had never drank alcohol before, I knew I was going to be very weak to it.

     "Please, Michael. It's all I ask." I looked straight into her eyes. They looked almost exactly the same way Scootaloo makes hers look. I was about to say no once again, then she did it. She stuck out a quivering bottom lip.

     "Dammit, just give it here." I said. I knew I was defeated. I grabbed the small glass and eyed it suspiciously. It didn't look right.

     She squealed in exitement that she won. "To Michael, may his shot always hit their marks." She said, raising her glass. Celestia and I followed. I tipped my head back and let the liquid run down my throat. It burned worse than I expected. But tasted delicious.

     "That was actually good.... Can I have another?" Victory shot over Luna's face as she poured another.

     My mind woke before my body did. My head was pounding like a drum. "That's why I never wanted to drink..." I thought to myself. I started to open my eyes, only to be met by an evil sun. I squeezed my eyes tight together to keep the light away. There was a burning sensation on my left peck. I ignored it and just lay in the bed. Then I realized something. My bed wasn't near this comfortable. I shrugged it off and tried to go back to sleep, maybe the hangover made everything seem more comfy. Then, I felt something. I felt something move. My eyes shot open, ignoring the deadly sun. I wasn't in my room. Instead of a dark brown wood ceiling, it was black, with all different stars dotted around it. I looked to my left to be greeted by a wall with maps, charts, a balcony, a telescope, and the sun. I was scared to look to my right. But I did. I slowly turned my head. I saw a mound of covers, covering whatever was under them. But I didn't need to see, I already knew. I started to inch my way out of the bed, hoping not to waken the sleeping pony. I looked down at my chest where the burning was coming from. It looked like someone had branded me like a cow. A crescent moon was burned into my chest. I slowly got out of the bed, and looked around the room. I was only in my underwear. My boots were on the floor, my shirt and pants on the end of the bed. And my pistol, knife, and Barrett beside the door. Socks, nowhere in sight.

I did what?!

     I slowly picked myself up out of the bed, and went to grab my pants first. As I was sliding them on, I tried to remember the night's events. "I refused to have a drink with Luna, then she gave me a look that tore me down, and I took a shot. It tasted good so I had another... and another... and another... how many did I have?" I put my shirt on and moved towards my boots. I heard the bed start to squeak, the pony under the covers was waking up! I started to rush getting dressed, then I realized a very very big problem with mt plan. I can only go two days without sleep IF I had a good rest the night before. In my current condition, there was no way I would make it past tonight. I still put on my boots, and put them on quietly, but I wasn't leaving. Celestia would find my concious mind. And Luna would fill me with nightmares. I walked over and opened the compartment. It was dark, no magic to fuel the lights. I eventually found a pair of sunglasses, and made my way back up the steps.

     She still wasn't up when I closed the compartment, so I decided to walk over to the balcony and look out. Peaceful. That is the only word I can use to describe the view. My original room in the castle had a balcony, and a decent view. But this was unreal. I thought back to that day. The dungeon, first meeting Celestia, and getting to talk with "Scootaloo!" I said out loud. I had forgotten to go back to her after the drinks!

     I ran over to the door, leaving my gear. I needed to show a sign that I was still in the castle. I ran out the door and started looking for anything that would tell me she was still in the castle. I rounded the corner at almost a dead sprint, crashing into a pony in a suit. I stayed up, but the guard was thrown into the wall. "Shit, sorry man. Hey, do you know if the elements are still here?"

     The pony looked at me with rage in his eyes. "You!"

     "Shit..." I said as I was picked up by Prince asshole with his white magic. I was thrown around the room like a ragdoll. And it wasn't helping my headache at all.

     "How does it feel to be bullied by someone stronger than you?" He saod as he threw me against a wall and started walking towards me. He focused all his magic on my throat, making it near impossible to breathe. "Now you can experience the humiliation of waking up, bound by alien ties, and ev..." he had focused all his magic on my throat. Leaving my arm completely free. I swung my right arm, landing a hit in the exact same place as before. He was out cold.

     "Fucking douche." I said as I spit on him and walked away, looking for a guard to tell me where Scootaloo was. They would be very close to Twilight and her friends, if not in the same room.

     I walked around for a half hour with no luck. "Where are all the guards?" I thought to myself. The castle is always filled with them, why not now? A voice popped into my head "They are all outside or in the main chambers. The assassination attempt was mighty big for us."

     I smiled to myself, Celestia's voice helped my headache, I have no idea how, but it did. "Where are Twilight and her friends staying?"

     "Western wing, third floor, second room on the right is where Twilight and Scootaloo are staying. They are awake and getting ready for the ride back to Ponyville around ten at night."

     "Thank you." I was about to cut the connection, when I remembered something very important. "Celestia... what happened last night?"

     She chuckled a little "Oh you had a little more to drink than you could handle, and so did Luna. She, however, remembers everything. Why don't you ask her?"

     My face started to get hot, I was hoping Celestia couldn't sense it. "Erm, I need to see Scootaloo first, then I will ask Luna. When she wakes, can you tell her where I'm at?" What was I saying? I guess it was best to do that though, don't want a nightmare every night for the rest of my life.

     "Of course." And I felt the connection cut. As I made my way through the castle, I was getting a lot of strange looks. Not the normal fear, or confusion. It was different. Their expressions showed something like... amazement?

     As I neared the rooms, my mind started to race, trying to put together last night's events. I couldn't get anywhere past the fifth shot. What was in those glasses anyway? It burned so bad, but tasted so good. Then there was the moon on my chest. Was it like a tattoo? It isn't ink, but like they branded me. And the most puzzling question of all, where are my socks? My mind had stopped wandering, when a hoof tapped me on the back.

     "Hey..." the voice said. I turned to see Shining Armor, with a blank expression. "...where do you think you're going?"

     "Western wing, third floor, second room on the right." I recited. I did not want to be around the captain very long.

     "Why are you going to Twilight's room?" His voice contained anger and confusion.

     "Listen, I just want to see Scootaloo, find out what happened last night, and go home."

     He eyed me cautiously."What do you mean find out what happened last night?"

     "I had a little bit more to drink than I could handle. Woke up this morning, only in my underwear, and in a room that wasn't mine. I have no idea what I did last night."

     He shifted his weight over, into a less formal stance. A small grin appearing on his face. "You really have no idea what happened?" I shook my head. "Well, I really don't know much, exept for a couple rumors, but from what I heard, you and the Princess had a pretty good time in Canterlot."

     "So... We didn't just stay in the castle or theater?"

     He shook his head. "Rumors said you went into almost every buisness from here to the train station."

     I rubbed the back of my head. "How much did I spend?"

     He laughed and shook his head "Not a single bit." I let out a sigh of relief.

     "While it has been good to find out some of the events, I must no go find Scootaloo." I turned and left.

     "Whatever floats your boat." He said, returning to his duties.

     I eventually found the rooms, and went right where Celestia told me. I knocked on the door, hoping they were still there. "Just a minute!" Twilight's voice sounded through the door.

     I saw a purple aura of light cover the handle, and the door swung open. I looked around the room, it looked pretty similar to the one I had my first visit. "Hey Twilight, where's Scootaloo?" I asked, noticing no signs of her or her things.

     "She's on her way to the dining hall for breakfast with everypony else. I was just about to head down."

     "You wouldn't mind if I walked with you, would you? I'm kinda confused. And maybe you can help me." I looked away sheepishly.

     She grinned a little. "It's about last night isn't it?"

     "How did you..." I started, then realized Shining had known about it, how would my employer not?

     "Word gets around pretty quick here. Come on, let's get something to eat." She said as my stomach growled.

     "First off, what was that drink I had? It burned, worse than I imagined, but it tasted good."

     "It is a special brew. "Moonshine" is what it's called. Very expensive. Only two ponies in all of Equestria can make it." My eyes got wide.

     "Moonshine?" She nodded "That is illegal where I come from, its not hard to make, but it's dangerous if you don't know what you're doing."

     "Not hard?" She looked at me kinda odd. "If it wasn't hard, there would be more of it right?"

     "There probably isn't a lot of it because not many ponies know how to make it. It's a very detailed process. Stills, sugar, corn, fire, thermometers, proofs, and it's very important you have zero leaks. A very good chance you will lose money and possibly blow the still sky high."

     "And how do you know so much about it?" She asked, raising an eyebrow.

     "My highschool chemistry teacher didn't like textbooks. He would explain how things worked, and draw them on the floor. Someone asked about alcohol, we spent two months learning about all the different alcohols, and I just remember moonshine pretty well." I shrugged.

     "What all did you learn in your chemistry class?" She was curious, I couldn't blame her. Only two ponies in this world could make moonshine, and an alien learned how to in a high-school chemistry class.

     I just laughed a little. "A lot. He wasn't like normal teachers. He had all these stories from his grandpa, a paratrooper in World War two, and him working for a funeral home, he had stories of different incidences. Shotgun killing three people, explosion severed a man's head. It wasn't pretty."

     "How does that tell me what you learned?" Her eyes were flat. She didn't want to hear death stories.

     "My bad. Anyway, we learned the periodic table, reactions, molecular structers, but the thing that got me, was he secretly gave us the molecular set-up for multiple heavy drugs. Only myself and one other person caught on to it. And it is probably good, a bunch of coke-heads in my class." My memories flashed back to actually walking into a bathroom with people rolling marijuana on the sink, and the sound of someone snorting something coming from the farthest stall.

     "And he was still able to teach? He doesn't sound like that great of a teacher." She shook her head at the thought.

     "He did something right, we had the third highest scores in the state for science." I said matter of factly. "Anyway, you said you knew something about last night?"

     "Oh yeah, anyway, after you drank more than anypony could possibley consume, you and Luna went out towards a fight club, apparently you won about five-hundred bits from betting on who would win. You lost it all the next fight."

     "Figures...." I said out loud.

     "I don't know what else happened, a lot of rumors though. There was one that you got a brand of a moon on your chest..." she looked up at me. "That is the most ridiculous one though, I mean, why would you get a..." I cut her short as I raised my shirt, revealing the planned burn. "Oh... so it's true..." her eyes wide.

     "More rumors, what else was there?" I said, lowering my shirt.

     "Well... there was one that you slept with Luna..." her eyes got even wider than before when I started rubbing the back of my head. "You didn't!" She said. She stopped right where she was standing, using her magic to stop me as well.

     "I woke up this morning in her bed... I don't know what happened last night." I pleaded.

     Twilight though for a second. Then giggled to herself. "Rarity's going to get a kick out of that." She said, releasing me from her magic as we walked into the dining room, they were waiting on us. And they were all staring at me. I didn't like it.

     A voice chimed into my head. "Smile Michael, nothing horrible happened.

     I let out a audible sigh of relief, she must have felt me being anxious or something. I took my seat next to Scootaloo and her friends, who were completely oblivious to the night's events after the play. My head was still throbing, I wanted Celestia to speak to me. It actually helped tone it down. Rarity spoke to me first. "So... we heard you made a new friend last night." They all turned to see my responce. Playing with my words would be my best bet.

     "Everyone is a friend until I have reason for them to be an enemy." They all looked back at Rarity. Defeat crossed her face. I smiled on the inside. 'One down, five to go, four if Twilight doesn't say anything'.

     Applejack spoke next. "'Ah heard ya' lost a lot of money..." they all looked back at me.

     "If I come out with the same amount I went in with, I lost nothing." They started to see what I was doing.

     "You had a couple drinks with the royalty didn't you?" Rainbow dash asked, flying inches from my face. Why did they care so much?

     "Yes, when you stop an assassin, ponies want to pay people back."

     "And it was a special drink wasn't it? A drink nopony, save one or two, know how to make."

     "I wouldn't say special, it's dangerous to make, but not hard." A look of confusion in her eyes, Twilight explained the still. She flew back to her seat.

     I started eating my food. It wasn't the most desireable. Salad, some fruits, and a cheese omelet. I could barely hear Fluttershy. "Ummm.... I heard you chest was.... burned..."

     "That drink was a little stronger than I thought. It burned." Yeah, that would work, I told myself.

     Pinkie bounded over to me, and motioned for me to bend over for a 'secret.' I didn't reject, I bent down and let her whisper into my ear. "I heard that you...." she started giggling to herself. "That you woke up with the Princess."

     I whispered back. "That would imply we had the same sleep cycles, but they differ greatly." She was confused, she just shrugged it off and went back to her seat.

     All the ponies looked to Twilight when she started to clear her throat. "Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, Applebloom, would you mind letting us speak alone?"

     "No problem." Sweetie Belle said, as she and her friends left the room.

     "Michael. We know that something happened last night. We just aren't sure what are rumors and what are true."

     "You know more than I do, I can't remember anything." I said, leaning back in my seat. "All I remember was a few shots, and waking up in a room that wasn't mine."

     "The memories are probably hidden somewhere in your brain." Twilight stated. "We could always try to access them that way?"

     "You really want to go prying through my head after what happened a couple nights ago?" I raised an eyebrow at Twilight.

     "What are you talking about?" Rainbow Dash chimed in, she had no idea what they were talking about.

     "I'll tell you later." Twilight said, never breaking her eye contact with me.

     "No, why don't you tell them what happened Twilight..." I rocked my chair back, leaning forward. Never blinking.

     "No, we can discuss it later, there are more pressing matters right now."

     Celestia's voice popped into my head. "Your buddy's up, and a little upset with you. I suggest you stop whatever you're doing and assure her you are still here."

     "Gotcha." Is said cutting the connection, and looking back at Twilight. "Why don't you tell them what you found when you were snooping around in my head." I got up, and started to leave, to be stopped by pink blur.

     "Wait! Why can't you tell us?" Pinkie pleaded. The image of a helicopter gaining altitude popped into my mind. I tried pushing it out before it would be engulfed in flames.

     Chills ran down my spine. "Because, I don't want to talk about it, and I have somewhere I need to be." I manuvered my way around Pinkie. I felt all their eyes drilling into my skull. I didn't care, I had to find out what happened last night.

     "Halt, who are you!" The guard in front of Luna's room screamed at me. He wasn't the normal guard, this one was much smaller.

     "The only one that walks on two legs, dumbass." I said as I went to enter the room. I was stopped by a dark grey aura of magic.

     "Only if you have an appointment can you see the Princess of the night. And there's no way I'm letting a monster just walk in."

     "You're new aren't you?" I asked, leaning on the magic field, if he dropped it, I would get through, but I was putting a great amount of pressure, causing the rookie to strain.

     "None of your concern." He said sternly. A drop of sweat running down his face.

     "Alright, listen. It's obvious you're new here. I can tell just by the way you're struggling. And I also know that Luna had a crazy night last night. Now, if you do not let me through this door, not only are you going to be in a very large amount of pain, you will also very likely be chewed out by the Princess. That's not something we want. Is it?"

     "How do I know I can trust you? An assassin tried killing her last night! How do I know you're not another?"

      I laughed louder than I should have. "Who do you think killed the assassin? Wasn't any of you ponies. No. It was me, now let me through the fucking door."

     "Make me..." the guard said.

     I stood up straight, to full height, and cracked every bone possible. I brought my hands up to my chest, and was about to swing in the same pattern I had hit the prince multiple times. I started twisting my shoulders, allowing my arm and first to obtain as much momentum as possible. But halfway through the swing, we both heard a noise from inside the room. Screams

     The guard dropped the magical barrier as I threw the door open. As I entered the room, I bent down, picking the pistol up from the ground, chambering a round. I raised the pistol, ready for anything. The rookie's horn violently glowing. I made a quick scan of the room. Luna sat on the balcony, holding something with her magic. Nothing else. No assassin. No struggle. No murder.o Just Luna, reading the paper.

     I lowered my pistol and began walking towards Luna, but was stopped by the grey magic once again. "Oh no buddy, you're not ge..." he was cut off by Luna.

     "Guard, why are you keeping hin from approaching me?" She asked, walking over towards us.

     "Well with the assassination attempt at the play, I just thought..."

     "While I thank you for protecting me, Michael is very close to me. He is not a threat. Now, please, leave us. Return to your post."

     "Yes, Princess." The guard said. He walked out of the room, gently shutting the door behind him.

     "Why didn't you wake me like I asked?" Luna asked, walking over to the bed. "I asked if you would wake me so we could go to breakfast."

      "Luna, I can't remember anything from last night. I don't remember you telling me to wake you up. I only remember a few shots. After that, there's nothing." I looked into her eyes. They started to turn a little glassy.

     "You mean.... you don't remember.... anything?" She sat down on the bed.

     I shook my head. "I'm sorry, but all I've heard is a few rumors." I walked over to the bed.

     "It was so much fun, surely you remember just a little?" I shook my head.

     "I can't remember anything. It's out of my control. I wish I could remember, it's pissing me off that I have hours of conscious activities out of my head. They're probably still in there, but in a place I don't want anyon... pony, going." I hoped she understood. But of course, she didn't.

     "I just can't believe it. After everything we did." Her sad eyes looking into my eyes. The eyes of a killer.

     "You know, the way I got in here was because we heard you scream. What was that about?" I really was curious about that.

     She levitated a newspaper from the balcony over to where we were sitting. "Are you ready for this? I guess that reporters followed us from the play."

     I grabbed it out of the air. "Maybe I can remember if I read som..." I was cut short rather rapidly by the paper. The title "Princess of the night, and Prince of death." A picture of me and Luna. Embracing. Lips locked.

     Under the picture, the story. "During the Hearth's Warming Eve play last night, an assassin tried to take the life of Princess Luna. A knife held by the assassin was inches away from the Princess' neck, when a deafening *boom* echoed through the theater. The boom was the result of a highly destructive alien tool, called by its carrier. A "Barrett." This high-tech weapon has the ability to shoot small pieces of metal at impossible speeds, leaving whatever it hits, in a bloody mess. Chances of survival are miniscule." A picture of me holding my Barrett up in the balcony, with a circle around the gun.

     "How did they know its name?" I asked Luna, she shrugged.

     I continued to read. "And who was behind the tool? An alien assassin that refers to himself as "Michael D. Johnson." He has been in Equestria for a while now. But why hasnt anyone heard of him before now? Because he doesn't get out much. He follows a very strict schedule, and works in the Ponyville library. His job title: Civilian Protection.

     "But why is he refered by us "The Prince of Death?" Besides his actions with our Princess, he doesn't shy away from taking a life, or temporarily knocking a pony unconcious. Prince Blueblood approached the beast, and started threatening him. The beast counted down from five as Blueblood continued to fire insults. Once his time was up, Michael brought his arm back, and knocked the Prince unconcious.

     "After this, Michael used super strong alien ties to tie up Blueblood, and take him back to his seat. After that, Michael went up to have a drink with the royalty, only to turn it down, and head to a orange pony Scootaloo. Our sources tell us, the monster had adopted her as his own child. Even with the species diversity. But he doesn't stop there.

     "He headed back up to the balcony where he shared a few drink of Moonshine with the royalty. It was obvious he never drank, he was almost immediately intoxicated. This is where our real story starts.

     "He and the Princess headed towards the fight club, where he won about five-hundred bits on the first fight! But lost it all the next. They left and started towards a club, the one owned by Vynal. He and Luna stayed in the club for a little over an hour. Dancing with everything they had. They left the club and just started hitting buisnesses up and down the streets. Never once did the alien drop his tool.

     "As they started heading back to the castle, Michael decided he wanted something memorable. He and Luna walked across town, to an old brander. Once they arrived, they were obviously asked what and where. His responce? See for yourself." A picture of me without my shirt, screaming at the camera. Middle finger high.

     "After this, they went back to the castle, where the Princess of the night, and the Prince of death decided to crawl into bed. But that's not the most shocking part! He started shedding his clothes, revealing that this whole time he had on socks! He removed them, throwing them on the ground. We were able to grab them without either of them noticing. The final events of the night included Luna wrapping Michael in her wings, and drifting to sleep. We will continue to follow him, bringing you the most recent news about our alien friend. Or foe?"

     On the back, a picture of me walking down the street, looking to my right. My Barrett in my hands, and the AK on my back. The title? "Michael just days before he killed around thirteen or fourteen ponies. (Exact number is unsure)"

     I dropped the paper to the ground. I felt a warm sensation on my back. I turned to see Luna had gotten closer to me, snd had wrapped her wing around me. I didn't understand how the feathers could contain so much warmth. But I didn't care. It was warm. "Luna, is all this true?" She nodded. I let out a sigh of relief.

     "Why did you sigh like that?" She asked, eyeing me cautiously.

     "There's a couple of movies called "Hangover" that are exactly what they sound. They get drunk and wake up with no memory of the night before. I'm glad it wasn't like those though. Could be very bad." I laughed to myself.

     "Michael, you realize you will be swarmed by news crews from all over Equestria right?" She was concerned about my safety?

      I smiled and returned her embrace. "Don't worry Luna, I can handle a little paparazzi." I said, winking.

     She sadly picked up a teddy bear that had been on her dresser, tears started welling in her eyes. "I just can't believe you don't remember." She said, hugging the bear.

     I put my arm around her. "Hey, don't worry, tonight I'll induce a dream, then I can watch what happens. But I suggest you don't enter them tonight. Tomorrow is probably safer." I said. Luna put her weeping head on my shoulder.

     "I just wish you could remember now."

*pop*arrazzi

*pop*arrazzi

     "Are you ready Michael?" Twilight asked, preparing her teleportation spell. She had never used it on me, and while I teleported numerous times in dreams, this was the real deal.

     I thought for a second, I could hear the news crews all eager to see me leave the castle, knowing I didn't have any form of magic to protect myself. "Actually Twilight, I think I'll walk." The nine ponie's eyes got giant.

     "You want to go out in that?" Scootaloo asked.

     "Don't worry Scoot, what could they possibly do to me that can stop me?" I said, rubbing her purple mane.

     Pinkie jumped in the air "GREAT! I have more time to set up the party!" She said, then disappeared.

     I looked at Twilight "Party?" I had concern on my face.

     "Long story. Well, if you really want to walk through that, be my guest." She said, she was concerned, she had every right to be.

     "Maybe if I strike some fear into them, they won't be as aggressive towards me?" I suggested.

     "And how do ya plan on doin' that?" Applejack asked.

     I looked at the large castle doors. The ornate designs, and luxurious handle. "Twilight, can you give me an estimate d price on these doors?" I looked over my shoulder. I chambered a round into my pistol.

     "Not too much, why?" She had concern in her face.

     "I need you to go now, sorry, but this is required for my safety." She nodded, a bright flash of purple filled the room. And they were gone. "Perfect" I said to myself.

     I put the pistol on the handles, pulling the trigger. The large pistol rang through the castle, and shattered the handles. I kickedthe doors open and walked straight into the crowd. Fear in some faces, but some were determine d to get my picture. As I walked, I pointed the pistol at the ground, and fired a round. They all jumped, and some even ran away. "Perfect" I thought to myself. I was walking towards the train station, then I remembered something. Those bastards have my socks!

     I looked at their eyes. Every report's eyes told a different story. I scanned each one, I had scared half of them away, but these were either brave, stupid, or required to stay. I looked for the eyes that would lead me to my article of clothing. I found them. A set of ocean blue eyes. Her coat was a mint green with a orange mane. She had a camera attatched to her body, seing as she was an earth pony. I started walking towards her. It was as if the stars aligned. As I walked toward her, her ears flattened and she looked for a way to run, but she was backed into a corner. She had nowhere to run. I gave her to most evil smile I could manage. I felt my eyes change from their normal shade of light blue, to their deadly white appearance. A trick that took years to master.

     I got but three inches from her face, sweat had started to accumulate on her forehead. "What's your name, dear?" I said, as soft as possible.

     He gulped. "M-my n-n-n-name?" She managed.

     "Yes, what is your name?" I ran my finger under her chin. "Surely you have a name?"

     She was in a full blown state of shock. "S-S-Story..." She cowered down even more. She would have nightmares. No doubt about it.

     "Okay, and story, I have one more question"

     "Y-yes?" She got out.

     I grabbed the newspaper from my back pocket. "Where is the institution that published this?"

     She pointed a hoof towards a building not a hundred yards away. "T-there" she got out.

     "Thank you Story." I got up, and started towards the building. Every reporter was in complete shock. I just laughed.

     About fifty yards from the building, a black stallion with a pen as his cutie mark, jumped in front of me. "Stop! You will answer my questions!" He screamed at me.

     "And why is that?" I asked.

     "Because, I am THE most prestigious and best journalist in all of Equestria, and it would be an honor to be interviewed by me.!"

     "Oh really? Can I think about that for a minute?" I cut him off right before he could answer. "No, fuck off."

     His eyes were filled with shock. "How dare you curse at me! I should strike you down right here!" Oh he was funny.

     I looked to all the other reports "Take note, I do not attack unless I am ordered or it is in self defense. If he lays his hoof on me, he will be taken out, but only for my own safety." I turned back to the stallion. "Still want to fuck with me?"

     He pawed at the ground, like a bull getting ready to charge. "Should have just taken the interview." He said, rushing at me.

     His skull impacted with my right knee. He rolled on the ground in pain. "Told you not to fuck with me." I said, before continuing my journy to the press.

     I walked up to the door, and no surprise, it was locked. "We're out today, got a big story on the monster!" A voice inside called.

     "You have exactly five seconds to open this door, before I do. Five..."

     "Buck off." The voice said.

     "Four..." No response. "Three..." Nothing. "Two..." I heard whispers from inside. "One..." the whispers stopped. I checked the door again. Still locked.

     "Ha, you really think I'm go..." He was cut off my multiple explosions from my pistol, blowing the lock and handle off the door. I then kicked it in, bending down to enter the building.

     "Where are my socks?" I asked, death lingering in my voice.

     "Oh, I didn't know it was you... right here." He grabbed a picture frame and brought it to me. My socks were on display like a signed jersey.

     "I never want any of your ponies to take my things, or we are going to have a very bad time." He nodded and I made my why out of the building. I heard a train whistle. I started running for the station. I made it right as the doors were closing, the reporters knowing exactly what I was doing, they tried blocking my path. I just ran around them. I jumped into the first car, as it had its door still pretty open. I dove in right as the door shut. I was out of breath and out of shape. I lay on the cold floor. It was so comfortable.

     I just smiled to myself. I looked around the car, strange though, there wasn't a soul in it. I stood up, observing that there was luggage. But no sign of their owners. I walked to the end of the car, opening the door to the next. Same story. Luggage all over, no ownee. I made my way to the next car. I looked in the window on the door, it was darker than the previous ones. I cautiously opened the door, and shut it behind me. The lights shot on, followed by multiple ponies yelling "surprise!" lead by Pinkie.

     I kinda laughed. "And what did I do this time to deserve a party?" I remember when I arrived in ponyville, after I got settled in, she threw me a "Welcome to Ponyville" party. It was kinda childish, but it brought up my mood.

     "Silly, don't you remember? Only about twenty ponies know!" She smilled and pointed to a big banner.

     "Fuck me..." I said as I read the banner. "Happy engagement!" it read.

     Rarity walked up and whispered "No, that's Luna's job."

     "You are the dirtiest pony I know." I looked at Twilight and pointed. "We need to talk." She nodded and we went started to head for the previous car.

     A pink blur ran in front of my, putting hooves to my chest. "Wait! You can't go yet, we havent even started!" She pleaded.

     "Pinkie, I want to give you my most sincere apologies. But I have to figure some things out." I rubbed her mane.

     "But you'll be back soon, right?" She still had that smile on her face.

     "Promise." I started to walk again, but was stopped again.

     "Pinkie promise?" She gave me a glare.

     I looked at her hooves. "Ummm.... sure, pinkie promise." I said, raising my little finger.

     "What are you doing?" She gave me a weird glare.

     "Ahhh... a pinkie promise?" I brought my hand to a fist amd brought it to my side. "But I guess it doesn't work like that here."

     She giggled "Silly, no it's like this!" She started doing the most random movements I had ever seen. "Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye!" She then looked up at me.

     "Ahh... cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye?" I looked at Twilight, making sure I did the motions right.

     "Alright, see you too later!" She started bouncing around me. I continued into the next car.

     Twilight sat down and looked at me. "I know you've got questions." She started.

     "Damn right I have questions. What the fuck was that about?" I started looking out the window, pegasus reporters still following the train. I pulled the blinds on all the windows down.

     "Well.... we thought that even with your memory loss, you would still be able to remember that."

     "No! When I say I can't remember anything, I can't remember ANYTHING!"

     Her ears went flat. "Sorry Michael." She managed to get out.

     "How the hell does that slip by all of your questioning this morning? I would have thought one of you would have brought it up."

     "You asked to keep it a secret. And guards were in the room."

     I rubbed the back of my head. "Who all knows?"

     "The ten of us, Luna, Celestia, and the eight other ponies on the train." She mumbled something else under her breath, but I couldn't hear it.

     My mind hit the brakes hard. "Scootaloo." I said to myself. I turned to Twilight. "What does Scootaloo think about all of this?"

     "She won't talk to anyone about it. She found out on the train."

     "Where is she?" I stood up, preparing myself for the party that most likely stood between me and my daughter.

     "Caboose." She said.

     "Thank you." I started for the caboose, but as soon as I opened the door to Pinkie's party, I knew it would be difficult.

     "Michael! I'm glad you're back! Now it's time to party!" She threw confetti everywhere.

     "Pinkie, I'm sorry, but I'll be gone a little longer." I said, pushing past the mare.

     "You'll be back right?" She looked at me.

     "Pinkie promise." I said, doing the strange motions.

     "Okie-dokie-loki!" She said, before returning to her party. I finally reached the caboose, to see the three fillies all on the back railing.

     I snuck up behind them, being super quiet. To hear their conversation. Applebloom was first. "Scootaloo, don't worry none. Ain't you just a little happy for 'm?"

     Scootaloo replied. "A little, yeah, but he didn't even tell me. I found out from Pinkie on the train."

     "Maybe he didn't even know? I heard he doesn't remember anything from last night." Sweetie suggested.

     "How could he forget that? It's a giant thing for him! He hasn't shown any type of affection for anypony exept me. And now he's about to marry Princess Luna!" She hit her head on the rail.

     "You know what, I think he's in the party right now. We can go talk to him for ya?" Applebloom said.

     "Thanks girls, but I really want to talk with him myself." Scootaloo said.

     "We're always here for ya. Just know that." Applebloom and Sweetie Belle said in unison, then hugging Scootaloo. I took this as my opportunity. I scooped all three girls up in my arms.

     "Scootaloo, I have zero memory about last night. I had no idea what I did. But I promise, I am sorry for not telling you, even though I had no knowledge about our myself." I said.

     "But why Luna? I mean, it's not that I'm not happy for you, because I am, but why her?" She asked. "She almost killed you the first time she saw you in Ponyville."

     "Oh I don't usually judge people by first impressions. And she cheated, she shouldn't be able to use magic." I laughed out.

     "Oh..." she said.

     I put the girls on the ground. "Scootaloo, you aren't mad at me are you?"

     "Oh no, course not, just a little concerned is all." She said.

     "Alright, I'm going to get all this straightened out." I stood up, and attempted a link with Celestia.

     "Hello Michael, you wanted to talk with me?" She rang through my head. I was getting better at it.

     "Is it possible for you to teleport me back to the castle from my position?"

      There was a pause. "It may cause you a great deal of pain. Are you sure?"

     "Positive." I said. I waited for ten seconds, then I was engulfed in a bright white light. I saw the light fade, and the pain hit me. It felt like I had just been hit by a freight train.I opened my eyes to see I was in the middle of a random hallway. I rolled onto my back. A spear pointed at my face.

     "Halt! How did you get in here?" The guard screamed at me.

     I pushed the spear out of my face. "Fuck off, I'm busy." I then rolled over to vomit on the floor.

     "I'm taking you to the dungeons!" He said, I felt his teeth grab my shirt.

     "Fine, get chewed out by Celestia and Luna, I don't care." I said. The pain wss rapidly fading away.

      He let go of his grip. "How do you know our the names of your Princesses?" He was rather confused. He was obviously new aswell.

     "Long story." I stood to full height, and began looking for some kind of landmark.

     I felt the spear on my back. "Oh no, you're not going anywhere until you tell me how you know their names."

     I turned to the guard. "I am Celestia's most deadly security force, and I'm engaged to Luna." I felt a chill run down my spine. "Now fuck off."

     He never stopped looking at me. "Or what? I should turn you into Celestia right now!"

     I sighed. "Fine, you brought this on yourself." I grabbed the spear, using the end to swipe the feet from under the guard. He wasn't expecting me to be that fast. I then brought the blunt end of the spear onto his head. Leaving him unconcious, but alive. I started walking around the castle. I somehow made it up to Luna's room. The new guard was standing by the door.

     The guard walked in front of the door. "Move. Now." I said.

     "Luna is asleep right now, I have a du..."

     "You have five seconds to get out of my way, before I snap your neck."

     He hesitated, then moved out of the way. I opened the door, Luna lay peacefully on her bed. Her jewelry on her bedstand. I had no idea how I was going to kindly wake her from her sleep. My idea came when I got a wiff of myself, and I smelled terrible! I looked over to see an open door, leading to a bathroom. "Excellent." I said to myself as I made my way towards the shower that was inside.

     I stepped into the shower, thankful the controls were the same as the ones in my home. The water felt good as it released the tension in my shoulders. It also cleared my nose, which I didn't know was clogged, and the soap she used had a unique smell. I shrugged it off. I was about to get out when I heard the doot creek open. I thought to myself "Oh, this is going to be a surprise for sure." I was preparing to ask Luna for a towel, when a black bolt of magic hit the bear of the shower, sending water, and me, through the air.

     She laughed. "You assassins are getting worse with every try." She stated, walking towards the pile of rumble. Completely oblivious to it being me. "I guess I will have the honors of seeing your face this time, however." She started moving around rumble, looking for the assassin. She eventually found me as she moved a large rock from my face.

     I smiled, coughing a little bit. "Hey Lu." I managed to get out.

     Her face collapsed in an apologetic way. "Michael! I'm so sorry, I had no idea it was you!" She picked me up from the pile of rumble. Her shower was completely destroyed.

     I looked down at myself, now covered in dust and blood, the nice shower I just took was meaningless. I looked at Luna, still apologizeing. Then I realized something. I was naked! "Luna, could you grab me a towel please?"

     "Sure." She levitated a towel towards me, I wrapped it around my waist. Engaged or not, I wasn't exactly comfortable with a random princess that just blasted me with magic to see me nude.

     I walked out of the bathroom, kinda following Luna. She sat on the edge of her bed, bags under her eyes. "Damn, you don't look too good, are you alright?" I asked, picking my clothes off the floor.

     She looked at me, some tears started forming. "You still don't remember do you?" She asked, levitating the same teddy bear as before to he chest, and holding it.

     I shook my head. "I did, however, learn something."

     Her eyes lit up. "You know then?"

     I rubbed the back of my head. "Wel, yeah I know. But I'm not exactly sure how I feel about it." Stupid choice of words.

     Her ears started to fall, and eyes welling again. "What do you mean?"

     I sighed. "Luna, we both know I was very very drunk. I had little control over my actions."

     Tears started to creep out of her eyes. "You mean... you don't really love me?" She gripped the teddy bear even tighter.

     "I just.... I don't know how to put it. I mean, what will your kingdom think when they learn you are going to marry an alien killer?" I was not in any ways a lady's man.

     "They don't care for me anyways, it really wouldn't matter." She said.

     I sighed. She wasn't making this easy. "Truth is, Luna, while I may have said I love you, I was drunk. I really don't know how well I can adapt to love somepony, I've always loved humans." Way to go jackass.

     "But...." She tried to say something, but couldn't get it out. Instead, I heard little sobs.

     "Fuck...." I said to myself as I made my way to the now emotionally unstable princess. I wrapped my arm around her, that made the sobs less frequent. "Hey, what's so important about that bear that you've got there?" I asked, hoping to change the subject. She just burst into tears.

     She finally brought herself around, just long enough to tell me. "You didn't have enough money for a ring, so you won this in a game." She said, throwing herself into her pillow, crying her eyes out.

     "How I met your mother..." I said to myself. I really had no idea what to do. I just sat on the bed while Luna cried herself to sleep. The poor soul needed rest, it was obvious she had been thinking on the matter for a while now, keeping her up. I just sat there. Thinking. My mind was racing. Should I go through with marriage? Should I cancel the wedding.... was there evn going to be a wedding, or did they do things different here? My mind was racing, I needed air.

     I got up and walked over to the balcony. I looked out at the beautiful landscape. "I don't belong here, the ponies all say it, I'm a monster. On Earth, it's okay, it's other humans. These are ponies." I said to myself. I rested my head on the railing. How did they even do weddings here? What would the honeymoon be like? Where would we go, I've only been to three cities? My mind was going so fast, I didn't even realize a yellow pegasus had flown up to the balcony.

     "Wow! You're the monster!" The female voice said.

     "This monster has a name, asshole." I said, I turned to go back inside m I didn't need this.

     "Oh, I'm sorry! I was thinking out loud, please, wait!" She pleaded.

     "Fuck off."

     "Michael, just let me ask you something."

     "No."

     "Please?"

     "No."

     "Pretty please!"

     "Yes."

     Her face got bright. "Rea..."

     "No." I was about to shut the door, but a yellow hoof kept it open.

     "Please, I work for the Appleoosa paper! My pay isn't that great, and if I was to get an interview with you, that would just make everything a little easier."

     "Just a little more, that's all you ever need isn't it? 'If I make just a little more money, everything will be alright.' News flash, make do with what you've got, make it work. Stretch it to the limit. Instead of throwing a pity party, trying to get 'just a little more,' find out where you are now. You don't need a lot of money to survive, you could probably actually make it just fine as is. You're working hard, and trying to get ahead. I'll give you that, but until you can learn to love with the fact money doesn't matter, is when you will be overwhelmed by it."

     "I've divorced three times. THREE! I can barely love someone, and you expect me to not worry about money?"

     "Here's another piece of advice. Before you try to love another, you must first love yourself."

     "You're just full of wide words aren't you?" She said with a smartass tone.

     "You're just a pain in the ass aren't you?" I replied.

     "Just one interview and I'll be out of your hair."

     As much as I didn't want to, I really couldn't touch the mare. "You've got two minutes." I said, opening the door and walking outside.

     She squealed with excitement. "Alright, question number one, how did you first show up in Equestria?"

     "Classified."

     "Okay then, question two, why did you assault Blueblood at the play?"

     "Orders are orders."

     "Three, do you feel a connection between you and Luna?"

     "Next question."

     "But I..."

     "Next. Question."

     She mumbled something under her breathe, and continued. "When did you first encounter Luna?"

     "Shortly after my arrival."

     "What do you think it's the best thing about Equestria?"

     "It's peaceful. Quiet."

     "You say that you like that it's quiet, yet you use the loudest thing in the world as your weapon?"

     "My tools have nothing to do with what I like."

     "So you don't like killing?"

     "No."

     "Then why do you do it?"

     "A very close friend actually pointed out why I kill, before I even realized it. Whenever I kill, it's not because I hate what's in front of me, but instead..." I looked over my shoulder at Luna. "Because I love what's behind me."

     "So you love Equestria?"

     "I love just one or two of the ponies in it."

     "Would you me willing to say who they are?"

     I shook my head. "For their safety from the press and possible assassins, I will not be releasing their names. And your two minutes are up." I stood and went to walk inside, but was stopped by a hoof on my shoulder.

     "Thank you Michael."

     "No problem." I said, motioning for the door.

     "Oh, and one more thing?" She said.

     "Yes?"

     "I hope you rot." Confusion took over, but was quickly countered by pain. A sharp pain in my abdominal region. I looked downt see a bloody red knife protruding from my gut. I turned to see the yellow pegasus fly off, leaving no trace she had been there. Then I came to a sudden realization.

I was bleeding out.

That annoying "beep."

     "Luna..." I said, grasping the tiny blade that was protruding out of my stomach. "Luna, please. Wake up." I pleaded as I made my way towards her bed. Blood was dripping from my wound, and it was dripping fast. I gasped Luna's shoulder, shaking her as hard as I could. "Luna, please. I beg of you, please wake up!" She rolled over, leaving her back to me.

     "Are you sure? Or am I just going to get in the way, me being a pony." She said, annoyance and pain in her voice.

     "Luna, now's not the time! Please, listen to me!" I tried to rasp out.

     "No."

     "Luna, I'm..."

     "I know you say you're sorry, but are you really sorry about what you said?"

     "Luna, I am..."

     "Good. Then we ha..."

     With my last ounce of strength, I finally managed to get the last word out. "Dying!"

     "W-what?" She said, rolling herself over to see what I was talking about. I collapsed on the floor. The world started spinning. "My gods! Don't worry, Michael! I will..." that's all I heard before I fell unconscious. I felt the blood escaping the wound. I had a very small window for survival.

     My mind woke before my body. I tried to remember the events that put me in my current position. I decided to visit Luna, got blasted with magic, made her cry, had a fake interview, and got stabbed. That sums it up pretty well. My hearing came first, all I could hear was a continuous beep I'd a machine, that if I had to guess, was monitoring my heart. My smell sense of smell was next, everything smelled very... clean. Like it was bleached on an hourly basis. My arms were at my sides, hands in tight fists. Then, very slowly, I opened my eyes.

     I was staring at a single ceiling fan, right above my bed, or beds, since there was three to keep me comfortable. I looked to my right, barely moving my head, to see I was sitting right beside a window. It was night. The moon and stars casting just enough light in for me to see my surroundings. I rolled my head to the left, seeing rows of empty beds. I was the only one in the room. I tried to sit myself up, but an intense pain ripped through my stomach, causing me to scream in pain. No words, just a scream. I looked for a door, and I found it, halfway across the room. I saw a shadow of a pony in the window, wearing a helmet. It was obvious I was being guarded. But then it hit me. What if they weren't making sure sometjing got in, but making sure I didn't get out?

     I pushed the thought out of my head. "I have Celestia and Luna's trust, and they have mine." I said to myself. But I would come to regret it. I looked out the window again, but this time, I tried to view the city. Canterlot. Such beauty. But what really caught my eye, as a black dot getting closer and closer to the hospital. It was running on rooftops, jumping impossibly high, and landing as if nothing happened. It was an earth pony, but I had never seen anything move quite like it. It eventually made it's way to the hospital doors.

     I heard screams. But nothing I could do about them in my current state. The screams for closer and closer. I saw the guards shadow start to move, he was preparing for something.

     "Halt! In the name of the royal guard!" He yelled with another guard that I hadn't heard before. I saw their shadows quickly vanish. Then, there was silence. I sat in the bed eyeing the door Cautiously. I eventually heard a pony banging on the door with emense power.

     Then, a voice that was from the most unholy pit of hell yelled through the door. "MICHAEL D. JOHNSON! the door's hinges eventually broke off the frame, the door flew into the wall. I watched as a pony with steam coming out of her mask walked to my bed. I tried to get out of the bed to run, but pain kept me down.

     "Begone, demon! Leave me be!" I yelled at the figure approaching me.

     "MICHAEL! YOU HAVE BROKEN THE MOST SACRED OF PROMISES!" The voice screamed again. Its eyes bloodshot.

     "I don't know what you're talking about!" I tried to cower down from the threat.

     "YOU HAVE PROKEN A PINKIE PROMISE!" The voice said, removing the mask off her head, exposing a fluffy pink mane. But the rage going through her was undoubtedly going to kill me.

     "Pinkie? I, I had to do something! Don't kill me! Please! I've already almost died today!"

     "APOLOGIZE!" She screamed in my ear.

     "Apologize?" She nodded. "Ahhh.... I'm sorry?"

     Her rage seemed to vanish in a milisecond. "Okay!" She said, smiling and bounding out of the room.

     My face stood in shock. "Wait, that's it? Just an apology?" I asked.

     "I trust that you mean it, but in future times... don't break a Pinkie promise." She said smiling, leaving the room.

     I looked around the room. "What the FUCK just happened?" I said out loud.

     A doctor walked into the room. "By the looks off it, I'd say you broke a Pinkie promise. My advice, never break a Pinkie promise."

     I laid my head back on the pillow. "Little late doc." I said, laughing to my own joke a little. Pain ripping through my body once again.

     "Oh, so it seems that your pain meds have worn off. I'll be right back with some, trust me, you'll feel a million times better."

     "Alright, thanks." I said as the doctor walked out the doors. I waited untio he was out of the room, before I tossed the sheets off the bed. I was once again in only my underwear. "At least that kept me semi decent." I thought to myself. I looked at my stomach. Stitches covered the area that once held a deadly knife. It would leave a nasty scar.

     The doctor walked back into the room, a small bottle held with his horn. "Luna told us to give you these when you woke. You are to take two." He levitated the bottle to me.

     I was in complete shock. "She wants me to take two of these?" The label read a very serious drug. Oxycontin. The doctor nodded his head. I just shook mine. "I need food and water to take these. It'd be very bad to take them on an empty stomach."

     "Of course, I will be right back." He said, making a quick exit. I looked at the bottle. "Well, I should be out for another day. I guess that a little sleep wouldn't hurt." I thought to myself, but then my mind started racing even more. "How did Luna know this was a serious painkiller? And does she know how serious?" My thoughts were cut short when the doctor came back with a surprise on the tray. Cooked fish?

     "I thought ponies were herbivores?" I asked, taking the tray from the doctor's magic.

     "With all the different species that come and go here, we keep all kinds of food. That is mainly a dish for griffins, but after seeing that you were an omnivore as well, decided we should at least show a little sympathy." He said as I devoured the fillet.

     "Thank you." I said as I finished the fish and moved on to the biscuits. Strange combination, but it would work. And lastly, an apple. He levitated a glass of water to me as I pulled the lid off the bottle, depositing two pills into my palm.

     As I gulped them down, I saw the doctor eye me. He was curious. As I finished the glass, he spoke. "Ahhh.... if you don't mind, I have a few questions about your kind's anatomy."

     I looked over at him. "I'd love to help you doc, but once these drugs kick in, I'll either be asleep for a long time, or see purple flying snails... then go to sleep."

     His facial expression changed slightly. "Okay, I'll ask you when you wake up then."

     "Sounds good." I said, laying my head back into the pillow. The drugs worked their magic fast, and I was quickly wrapped in a world of dreams.

     Dreams. They are a wonderful thing. They fill your head with dancing images of things you can only imagine, allowing you to limitless things. Impossible isn't possible. It's a challenge. It's not how strong you are, but how strong your mind is. The only limit is yourself. Nothing can stop you. Anything you have ever seen can be replayed like a movie. Or a videogame.

     I opened my eyes. A night sky filled my vision. A moon right in the center. But not Luna's moon. Earth's moon. I had always found the night to be fascinating. As I stared into the sky, I realized something. I needed to make a call. I pulled a cellphone out of my pocket, and put it to my ears. No buttons pressed.

     "Hello Michael. Back already?" The metallic voice asked.

     "Listen Sub, I know we don't get along very well. But I need to know something."

     "If you know we don't get along, why do you continue to ask me questions?"

     "Because I know you have the answers."

     There was a long silence. Then finally, it answered. "True, but why should I give you this answer? It is bugging you greatly."

     I sighed. "That's exactly why I need the answer. It's bugging me."

     "But you already know the answer to your question."

     "I know that I know, the problem though, is that you are me."

     The voice laughed. "You know, I think you're starting to rely on me for information."

     "Not information. But you know what I really want. Even when I don't. I'm slowly learning how to bring you into my concious mind, but Sub, unless you give me something to work with here, you're not going to get any more attention."

     "I don't want attention. I want control!"

     "You had your chance with control. Then you blew it when I joined."

     "Come on, it was fun, you can't say it wasn't."

     "Sub, those days are behind us, I need you now. More than ever, to give me an answer."

     "All the more reason to keep it from you."

     "What do you want from me! I just want you to answer a single question. We are the same person, in the same body, in the same dream. Why can't you just help me out?"

     "Because, I am a mirror image of you, remember? A stubborn son of a bitch that doesn't give a fuck to pull the trigger."

     "This isn't about pulling a trigger, or ending a life, it's about changing mine. Ours."

     "Oh I know exactly what this is about. But you have trust issues with the sister as much as you wish to deny it. Would you be able to continue living with that?"

     "Just answer my fucking question."

     A laugh came from the phone. "Alright alright, I'll give you what you want."

     I gave a sigh of relief. "Finally."

     "To love another, you must first love yourself. Do you really love yourself Michael?"

     "This isn't fair."

     "Neither is life. Now look sharp, you've got company." The voice cut out, followed by a melodic, repedative beep. It sounded much too rapid to be my mind. I looked around me to see the dream was being consumed by a cloud of smoke. I stood up to the storm ready to embrace it's deadly contents that would surely wake me. A needle came from the storm, a direct hit to the stomach.

     I shot up in the bed, screaming every curse word known to man. "Nurse, hold him down!" The doctor screamed. When a white hoof tried to bring my seizing body back down to the bed, an elbow connected with her skull.

     My vision was blurry, but I could make out what was happening. The doctor had tried to extract blood from my wound, and instead, some a very pissed human. I saw a dark blue figure bust through the doors. Her face in complete shock at the scene. "Doctor, what did you do!" She screamed.

     "Just get him to calm down! Then I'll explain." He screamed, trying to get the needle out of my stomach.

I felt a prison of light wrap around me, slowly bringing my body back into the bed. She walked over to me. And starting talking as if to a small child. "Shhhhh.... it will be alright. Just calm down."

     "Fucking.... bitch.... dick lickin'.... mother fucker...." was all I could manage to get out. Adrenaline was pumping through my body, my veins were popping all over, and muscles seized up as if I had been hit with a tazer.

     She was so calm, speaking in a soothing tone. "Don't worry Michael. In just a minute, you won't hurt anymore."

     I glared that the doctor trying to grab the needle. "Luna, release me so I can snap this son of a bitch's neck!" I tried with everything I had to rais my arm, with no success.

     "I'm sorry Michael, you can't do that. Just calm down. We are trying to make the pain go away."

     I watched as the doctor carefully removed the needle, containing my red blood. "Oh fuck no! I'm not going to be his damn lab rat!" Luna had very little magic on my legs, I swung violently, hittingbthe doctor's horn, causing him to collapse in pain, the blood shattering in the floor. "Ha! What do you think about that bitch!"

     "Michael, please, calm down.... I know you had a dream. But I didn't get a chance to talk to you. What was your dream about?" She had sympathy in her voice.

     "I talked..."

     "To who?"

     "Sub..."

     "Who's 'Sub?'" She had a puzzled look on her face.

     "It's the name I gave many subconscious. We talk sometimes. Fucking hate him."

     "If you hate him so much, why do you talk to him?"

     "Because he knows the answers."

     She gave me a weird look. "The answers to what?"

     "Since he is literally a mirror image of me, he knows everything I know, and then some."

     "How can you know more than you?" The beeping that was coming from the machine had started to decrease, and thre pain was rapidly fading.

     "If I have to make a decision, I always rely on his tricks. I don't even have to be asleep to use him."

     She had stopped using her magic on me, instead, she just stood by my bed, talking with me. Keeping me calm. "And how do you do that?"

     I pulled a bit out of my pocket. "Throw it in the air, you make decisions faster. That's Sub working in your head. I can also talk to him directly."

     "Through your dreams, correct?"

     I nodded. "And I asked him how I felt about the situation we have been placed in."

     Her eyes lit up. "And, what did he say?"

     I sighed. "I need about two hours to be completely alone. I have to think about some things, that's what he told me."

     The look on her face was suddenly washed away, and replaced with pain and sadness. "Oh. Okay. I will be back in two hours then, and I won't let anypony in." She levitated the crying unicorn amd unconcious pony out of the room. I was left alone. Only my shadow to accompany me.

     "Do I really love myself?" I said out loud. My mind started flashing with images of other humans being torn apart by my tools. I had blood on my hands, I'm a killer, why should anyone love a killer? Is it even possible to love a killer?

     Of course you can love a killer. Ray had a wife, with a baby on the way. So killers can have love too. But did he love himself?

     He killed, and he didn't like it any more than I did. But his kills were different, they weren't cold. He was almost always in a firefighte when he ended a life. I sit back, hundreds of yards away from my target. They have no idea what hit them. Everything can be perfectly fine, then I come along.

     "Orders are orders." I said. I was ordered to kill those people. But that doesn't take the blood off my hands.

     I fought with myself over the matter for just over an hour, then, I came to a veru sudden, and true realization. "It's not that I don't love myself, but that I don't love what I've done!" I smiled as I grabbed a bit from my pocket. I held it tight in my hand. "Alright Sub, here's your chance to redeem yourself." I flipped the coin in the air. The decision was made as soon as it left my hand.

     I stared at the bit in disbelief. I just let my subconscious decide what my life will now be like. How it will be forever changed. I heard a the door swing open. "You must be Mr. Johnson?" The earth pony in a white coat asked, walking towards me.

     "Yes, and you are?" I eyed him cautiously.

     "My apologies, I am Dr. Mallard. Your old doctor is in some serious pain right now."

     "Fuck me, how long until I die?"

     His face held confusion. "You aren't going to die? I'm here to ask if it is alright for guests and give you something to eat."

     I relaxed a little. "There's a show where I'm from, NCIS, there is a character named Dr. Mallard. He does the autopsy reports. And as for visitors, just one at a time."

     "Excellent." He said, before walking out the door. Celestia was the first in the room.

     "Michael, how are you feeling?"

     "Been better. Hurting a little, but hey! Pain just lets you know you're still alive." I smiled a little.

     She tried to hold back a smile, but failed. She finally spoke after about a minute. "Michael. How do you feel about the situation you are currently placed in? And you know what I'm talking about."

     "Well... I've done some thinking. And I think I have an answer to her question. But I would rather tell her first."

     She nodded as she started for the door. "I understand." No. No you don't. I mean this in the most sincere way, but... FUCK YOU! That was the thoughts running through my head.

     Next was Scootaloo. "Daddy, are you going to be okay? The doctor told us what happened."

     I reached over the bed, scooping her up. "I'll be fine, you know what they say about pain where I come from?" She shook her head. "It's just weaknesses leaving the body."

     "Then the nurse and doctor must have been pretty weak, we saw Luna carry them down the hallway."

     I smiled to myself. "No, he just didn't do what I asked. He wasn't patient. And didn't ask."

     "What did they do to you?"

     "They put me in more pain than I wanted so I had to retaliate."

     Her eyes lit up. "That means t..."

     I cut her off quickly. "That doesn't mean the next time someone says something to you, you try and beat them up. I am full grown and very well trained. I know how my body can flow and what it can do. You're just a filly. Enjoy it. Being an adult stinks."

     "Okay!" She said, hopping down from the bed, towards the door. Allen walked in right as Scootaloo left.

     "You just won't fuckin' die will you?" He said as he came closer to my bed.

     "Well, it's not exactly on my bucket list." I said.

     He kinda looked around the room, to make sure no one was listening. "Hey Michael, is ot true what they're saying out in the hall?"

     I kinda frowned. "I don't know, what are they saying?"

     "Well, pretty much that you and the princess are getting hitched."

     I rubbed the back of my head. "So it seems."

     "Well congrats, I guess." He saw me continuing to rub the back of my head. "You aren't sure what to do are you?"

     I shook my head. "I really don't, man. I mean, I proposed with a teddy bear when I was drunk. I can't remember anything that happened."

     "What are you going to do?"

     I thought for a moment. I had determined that I did in fact love myself, but I was unable to remember loving another. Then, I had an idea. "The Vow..." I said under my breath.

     "What?" He moved closer, straining his ear.

     "The Vow, it's a movie. This couple get into a car crash, and the girl loses her memory. She never gets it back, but the guy takes her back to all the iconic places that they used to go to."

     "And this is your plan how?"

     "If I can get Luna to relive the night with me, sober this time, I will be able to know of I really love her, or if it was just the alcohol talking."

     "Think she'll do it?"

     "Only way to find out is to ask."

     He started to leave. "You want me to get her?"

     "No, not yet. I need to talk with Celestia first. Can you bring her in?"

     He opened the door. "Of course." He shut the door behind him, only seconds later to be opened by the white alicorn.

     "You wanted to see me again?" She sounded confused.

     "Do you know exactly how the night's events went? In the exact order."

     She sounded even more confused. "Of course?"

     I started to rub the back of my head. "About when and where did I propose to Luna? I have an idea, but I need to know what event was right before that."

     She nodded. "You had just started to head back to the castle, and you saw the bear. You purchased it, and lead her to an alley, where you got on one knee with the stuffed animal."

     I etched the instructions into my brain. I did not want to lose them. "Thank you, could you please send in Luna?"

     She nodded. "She will be in momentarily." And she left the room. I looked at the moon burned on my chest.

     "We can skip you." I said. The door was flung open, and a, very tired, pony ran towards me.

     "Michael! Tia told me what you wanted to do!"

     "She told..." I started to say, but I heard a quiet snicker in my head. "Fuck you." I rang through my head.

     "Yes! I can not wait! We can relive everything that happened!" She wrapped her hooves around my neck, amd wings around my torso. She leaned in for a kiss, but I flinched away. I couldn't help it! Shit comes at my face, I flinch. But this seemed to really hurt Luna. Pain and sadness overwhelmed her face.

     "Lu, I'm sorry. I..." I started but she cut me off.

     "You.... flinched?" A tear started forming in her eye.

     A voice rang through my head. "Smooth."

     "Fuck you!" I shouted back. My mind shot over to the middle of the cartel exicution. Gags followed, and connection was cut. Bitch I thought to myself. I looked up at Luna. The tear was rolling down her face. "Luna, I'm so sorry, you scared me. Today has been a little tense."

     She tried wiping the tear away, she brought her wings back to her sides, and hoof on the ground. "I..." *sniff* "I understand."

     "No, Luna, listen. I just...." I was cut off by a sob. "Luna.... I really am sorry. But I just... I really don't know I love you, that's why I wanted to redo that night. To find if I really love you."

     "But.... you flinched?" She was determined that the one motion had already determined my ideas.

     "When you've been stabbed, attacked by a pink demon, and blood extracted against your will, you tend to be a little on edge."

     "So...." she perked up a little. "There's still hope!" No shit, I thought to myself.

     "Yes, how about tomorrow night, you can show me exactly what we did. But I think we both need the rest." I said, pointing at the bags under her eyes.

     She smiled. "That sounds wonderful!" She said, she wrapped her wings around me again, but this time, placing her head in my chest, careful not to impale me with her horn. I wrapped my arms around her back, but barely, seeing that her wings covered most of my arms. I rested my head on hers. But my eyes shot open when I heard a suddel *click*. I looked to my right, amd saw a red pegasus with a camera, smiling like a maniac.

     "Son of a..." I looked around, finding only a scalpel. I threw it at the pony with the camera, only to bounce off the window. "Well... I wonder what the paper will say tomorrow." I thought to myself.

What did I get myself into...

     "Darling! Hold still so I can measure you!" Rarity said as she pricked my arm with a rather sharp needle, it's funny really, stabbed in the abs, say only a few choice words, pricked with a needle, scream like a bitch.

     "Well hurry up, damn, can't you just use my old clothes for your measurements?" I said, licking my finger amd removing the blood drop from my leg.

     "Those hideos things? They aren't near your size, much too big."

     "Comfortable is a better term. They fit and did their job. Can you at least patch them? Not exactly the best things in the world with a hole right in the center."

     "You can't possibley think I will work on that abomination you call fashion."

     "I never called it fashion, I called it clothes. Big difference. Point is, can you patch it?" She pricked me again, this time on the elbow. "Damn, could you cut that out?"

     She sighed, lowering her tools. "I guess, I could fix them. Since you just love them so much. And I am making you a suit, that I would have never designed, but you insist on it."

     I smiled. "It's just like the one I have back on Earth."

     She looked at me weird. "You want to go back don't you?"

     I shook my head. "I told Twilight a while back to stop research a while back. I like it here. Much better than that fuckin' desert." She pricked me with the little needle again, this time was right in the center of the moon on my chest. I forgot to mention I was in my underwear for her measurements.

     "I can tolerate other swear words, but I won't allow that one." She said as she cut the black material.

     "Only word that can really describe that place." I said. My mind flashed an image of an apache helicopter, right overhead. I quickly pushed it away. She noticed my face.

     "Something's bothering you, isn't it?" She stopped messing with the material, looking into my eyes.

     "Memories." I said. "I'd rather not talk about them."

     She nodded. "I understand." FUCK YOU!

     I sighed. "So how much is this suit going to cost me?"

     "Not a bit, please, take it as a gift!" She said, holding up the legs of the suit.

     "Thanks, Rarity. How long until the whole suit is done?" I asked. I had to go to Luna's tower, I had an idea.

     "Oh, with your design, I'd say about the hours? Max."

     "Perfect. I'll be back in about ten minutes. There's one more thing I need for this suit."

     "Oh, and what's that?" She said as I started towards the door, already putting my remaining clothes on.

     "I've got to grab something, then, I have something I need you to make." I shut the door behind me, and made my way for Luna's chambers.

     "Halt! Who... oh, it's you." The guard said, he was the more experienced one.

     "Howdy, just stopping by to grab something real fast." I said as I grabbed the door, slowly opening it.

     Luna was sound asleep on her bed. She was so pumped for tonight that it took Celestia's sleep spell to knock her out. I walked towards the compartment, opened it, and stepped inside. I scanned the walls with my, almost dead, iPod, looking for a case. I had seen it earlier, and I knew exactly what was in it. I eventually found it, and pried it open with the knife that wss once stuck inside my body. When the case popped open, I wasn't disappointed. Two Kimber-1911 pistols, jet black, with full magazines. I took them out to examine them. Not a scratch. I gently placed them back into the case, and was about to leave, when something else caught my eye. It was exactly what I was going to have Rarity make, a holster that would hold the pistols at my sides, but hidden from curious eyes. I grabbed it, the perfect size for the pistols, but a little small for me. I would have Rarity fix it. That's when I decided I had everything I needed. I slowly left the room, making my way back to Rarity.

     I knocked on the door. "Rarity, I have a question for you." She opened the door.

     "And what would that be?" She was stitching something together.

     "Think you can either make this just a little bigger to fit me, or makesomething exactly like it, but my size?" I held out the holster, she grabbed it with her magic, and started to examine it.

     "What is this? I've never seen anything like it."

     "I plan on having it hold something." I pulled the case up, popping it open, revealing the pistols.

     Her eyes got wide. "Why would you carry those on your date?" She asked.

     "You never know. Rather be prepared and nothing happen, than something happen and not be prepared."

     She sighed. "Okay, I will see if I can make it bigger." She said, placing it on a table.

     "Thanks, can you make sure no one touches these? I want to go for a quick walk." I said, placing the case on the ground.

     "Of course."

     "Thank you." I said as I walked out the door.

     I walked around the castle for a few minutes, then went outside to the gardens. Something about them just made me feel calm. Like nothing was going to happen. I was greatly mistaken. I found a statue of a weird creature, long, horns, eye looked fucked up, just straight up, he looked like he was everything in Equestria, mashed into one thing. "God of chaos, huh? Discord? By the looks of it, you suck at your job."

     "And from what I can tell about you, you aren't very good at keeping people close to you alive." A voice rang through my head. Not Celestia's.

     I looked at the strange statue. "How the fuck would you know, I have to give you props though, you were able to get into my head faster than either princess."

     "Silly human, I am no princess, I am Discord! God of chaos! And I must say, some of the chaos you've spread is pretty impressive."

     I started to walk away from the statue. "You don't need to be snooping around in my head, there are things I don't want anyone to know."

     "Whatever, but if you ever want to strike a deal, I'll be right here. In my stone prison. Similar to your ice prison you were once in."

     I gave him the middle finger as I started walking back up to the castle. No way in hell I would strike a deal with a god, it always bit you in the ass. Always.

     The moon was high in the sky as I made my way towards Luna's chambers. My jet black suit, shoes, and tie fit perfect, and my new Kimble's hugged my sides. My white undershirt felt like silk. I had to admit, Rarity could make a pretty damn good suit.

     "Michael? Or is that death himself walking towards me?" Allen asked as I passed him in the halls.

     I shrugged. "I do my best to look the best." I said with a smile.

     He laughed. "Well, I hope your date goes well. Tell me how it goes, 'ey?"

     "I don't kiss and tell you nosy fuck." I said as I pushed him over.

     "Really? You made every paper over all Equestria, you call that keeping to yourself?" He had a smirk on his face.

     I just pointed my finger at him. "I'll fuckin' kill you." I couldn't stop smiling.

     He just waved me off. "Whatever, tell me how it goes."

     "Alright, will do." I said as I continued my way to Luna's chambers. I checked myself as I passed a mirror. "Damn, I'm a sexy fuck." I said to myself. I tucked the pistols firmly into their place, checking the safety once again. As I neared Luna's room, I saw that it was the new guard in front of the door.

     "You have am appointment?" He asked, his horn glowing slightly.

     I just smiled. "Knock on the door." He looked at me strangely, but complied. As soon as his hoor made contact with the door, a black magic grabbed the handle and threw it open.

     "Michael!" Luna jumped out, a giant smile on her face, the guard just stepped back.

     "Wow, Luna. You look...." I can't even describe what she looked like. The stars in her hair were shining brighter than normal, she wore something around her hooves, that climbed up her legs, adding accent. In her wings, shining feathers, almost like platinum, but black. Her horn wasn't exactly glowing, but had a slight brightness to it. "...amazing."

     She blushed. "You look good too Michael." She said.

     "Well, lead the way, I have no idea where we are going."

     She smiled a little. "Don't worry, I'll take you exactly where we need to go." Her horn started glowing, and a bright flash surrounded us.

     We teleported behind a club, I could hear the bass inside hitting hard. But that wasn't my main focus, something about teleporting always put me in pain, and made new nauseous. "Fuuuuuuuuuuck....." I said as I grabbed my gut, trying to hold everything inside me for just a few more seconds while the pain wore off.

     "Michael, are you alright?" She walked over to me, I was hunched over, she put her hoof on my back.

     "Yeah, I'm fine, just give me a second. Not really used to teleporting." The pain quickly vanished, and I was able to keep my lunch down. "So, this place first?" I looked up at the club, lights dancing all around.

     "Yes, we came here first, the bouncer wouldn't let us in, but once he saw me, we were given VIP seating."

     I shook my head. "So even when you are intoxicated, you still sit in your seat and watch the show. Aweome." I said as I tucked my weapons down even more, no doubt the bouncer would kick us out if he knew what I was carrying. The bass rattled my bones as we neared. "Is it rap?"

     She shook her head. "Dubstep."

     "Bullshit, you don't have dubstep here." I said, there was no way they could possibly have the equipment.

     "We do though!" She insisted.

     I just shook my head as we reached the bouncer. He grimaced at the sight of us. "You two again? Alright, you can go in, same place as before." He then looked up at me. "You better not do anything stupid this time."

     I put my hands up. "Sober this time."

     He just glared at me as we went inside. "Remember, nothing stupid."

     I nodded, when I ducked through the doors, a large stage with giant subs filled the building. A sign behind the stage reading "Karaoke tonight!" in bold letters. Two stallions holding mics were about to go onto the stage whenever Vinyl's act was over. And from the intensity of the bass, was no time soon. I saw a small smile on Luna's face. "You planned this didn't you?" I said with a smirk as we neared our seats.

     She shrugged with a smile. "Maybe." I just shook my head. I felt a weight suddenly come into my right front pocket of my pants. My hand fell for the pocket.

     As I was pulling the object out, a voice rang through my head. "You may need this, first song in playlist, Luna knows her part, do you know yours?"

     I brought the object out of my pocket, revealing a fully charged iPod. I slid the unlock, to be greated by a single song. "Oh I know my part." I said as I locked the iPod and slipped it back into my pocket.

     I watched the performance, and had to admit, it was pretty damn good. It easily rivaled Skrillex and Deadmau5, but still didn't touch Nero. The white unicorn grabbed a mic from the stallion and started searching the crowd. "Alright mares and gentlecolts! We are going to have a special treat tonight, our first, weekly karaoke night!" Cheers filled the air. I clapped. I still have hands.

     She motioned for the crowd to die down, and continued. "Now, what we are normally going to do, is pick out a random pony or two from the crowd, but tonight, we're doing something different."

     I looked over at Luna, who had been inching closer and closer to me. "You did plan this."

     She just smiled even more, not meeting my gaze. "Maaaaaaaybe"

     I just shook my head, and looked back at the white unicorn. "Tonight, we thought we would honor a very special pony and her date! Princess Luna, could you please come down?" A bright light beemed onto Luna, she opened her wings, and flew onto stage.

     "Luna, our princess of the night, setup this idea..." She looked up at me, I just smiled and shook my head. "...so she could try and relive some very special moments with a very special someone. Now, some of you may know him, some of you may not. Some of you don't think highly of him, some of you think he's a hero. Regardless, he's here, he's a good friend of mine"... Wait, what? "...and he's Luna's special someone! Michael, could you please come down to the stage."

     The spotlight turned to me. I had to put a hand up to keep it out of my eyes. I heard gasps all around as I stood up and made my way to the stage. I stepped up and felt a tug on my leg, I turned to see Vinyl tugging with her magic. I mouthed "You need the iPod, don't you?" She nodded. I slipped it out of my pocket, and saw her grab it with her magic. She took it over to her controls, plugged it in, and hit play.

     I felt a microphone thrust into my hands, and the music started. They wanted me to sing. Why? Why do I need to sing? I was about to leave, when I looked into Luna's big eyes, amd realized why I was really here. I needed to connect with Luna.

     And if this is what it took.

So be it.

     I brought the microphone up to my lips. Taking in a deep breath.

     "I wanted you to know

That I love the way you laugh.

I wanna hold you tight

And steal your pain... awaaaay.

I keep your photograph

I know it serves me well

I wanna hold you high

And steal your pain...

Because I'm brooooken

When I'm lonesome

And I don't feel right

When you're gone... awaaaay

You've gone awaaay

You don't feel meeeee

Heeeereee

Anymoooooore

     Luna took the microphone from me with her magic. And with a voice that rivaled Amy's, she began.

     "The worst is over now

And we can breathe again

I want to hold you high

You steal my pain... awaaaay

There's so much left to learn

And no one left to fight

I want to hold you high

And steal your pain... awaaaay"

     A seperate microphone was lifted to me, and I began to once again, sing. Looking deep into Luna's eyes. Her smile from ear to ear.

     "Because I'm brooooken

When I'm oooopen

And I don't feel like

I am strong enough

Because I'm brooooken

When I'm lonesome

And I don't feel right

When you're gone awaaaay"

     As the instruments took over, dropped the microphone to my side, and looked at Luna. She just stood there smiling, our eyes never broke, until we saw strange flashing lights on the wall behind the stage. Multiple unicorns were projecting Luna and my own memories. Luna's consited of fire, burning buildings, Celestia with compassion on her face, then the moon. Followed by her return, and being changed back to herself.

     My memories however. Were much more violent.

     They were all in the first person, sitting behind the snipers, pulling the trigger, humans being blown to pieces. Occasionally a beer can or bottle would be thrown at me, but the memory would quickly change. But what really hit most of the ponies, was when I shot the beasts in the forest. And the multiple ponies in the convoy. Our memories faded as we looked back into each other's eyes, and we brought the micriphones back up to our mouthes.

     "Because I'm brooooken

When I'm open

And I don't feel like

I'm strong enough

Because I'm brooooken

When I'm lonesome

And I don't feel right

When you're gone... awaaaay

Because I'm brooooken

When I'm lonesome

And I don't feel right

When you're goooone"

     Luna dropped her microphone, and walked towards me, wrapping her wings around me as I finished my part.

     "You've gone away

You don't feel meee

Heeereee

Anymoooore"

     I dropped the microphone on the ground as all the ponies cheered. I wrapped my arms around Luna. We held each other for about a minute before she finally spoke. "And?" She looked up into my eyes with her's.

     The world went into slow motion. She thought that just a single song would determine if I loved her or not? My mind was racing. Did I love her? I did do the song, and she learned her part too, but that's dedication, not love. But why shouldn't I try it? I was never able to find love on Earth, maybe love isn't limited by species. She is intelligent. She knows exactly what's happening. And I know what's happening. Maybe I should give it a shot.

     The world came back into full speed. I looked into her eyes, they contained fear, anticipation, happiness, amd confusion. I just smiled. "Let see how far we can get." I then pulled her in close, our lips meeting. I heard gasps all through the croud, but I continued. She immediately returned the kiss. It was strange, kissing a pony, much different than a human. But that couldn't stop love.... could it? No. I wouldn't let it.

     When I pulled back, I saw complete happiness on her face. She put her head in my chest. "Let's." Is all she said. I led her out of the club, and started back towards the castle. I left my iPod, but there were more in the castle, I could just get another. Or have a guard grab it. Or I could always go back and get it since I was a "friend" of the DJ.

     As we continued walking, I noticed something was on her mind. "Luna, you alright? Looks like something's bothering you."

     Her head dropped. "I never wanted you to see those images of me. Those were of dark times."

     I put my arm around her. "We all have our lows. But do you know why we fall?" She shook her head. "So we can learn to pick ourselves up."

     She just smiled. We continued walking, I guess I wouldn't get to see any of the other stores we entered. My train of thought was cut short by a raspy male voice. "Hey bitch! You don't belong here."

     I turned to face the stallion. He was just a touch smaller than Big Mac, but he was a dark blue with a grey mane. "I hope you weren't talking to me."

     "No, I was talking to the nightmare beside you!" He pointed a hoof at Luna.

     "You dare acc..." Luna started to say, her eyes starting to glow, and horn humming. But I put my hand out to stop her.

     I looked her in the eyes. "Let me handle this, I would rather be blamed than you." She nodded, lowering her temper. I turned back to the stallion. Just then realizing his horn. "You can leave now, you aren't needed here."

     He motioned towards me. "Oh but I think I am. This monster has terrorized us for long enough!"

     "You can stop right there, she hasn't done anything to you. If anyone is the monster here, it's me, now you better turn your happy ass around, and go back to the little pit of hell you call home."

     He looked shocked. "You cursed at me! Do you know who I am?"

     I crossed my arms, putting them closer to the pistols. "Don't care. Now leave. I have business to attend to."

     "I am t..."

     "Don't give a fuck." I turned to Luna. "Let's get back to the castle Luna, I'm tired and don't feel like being drug down to his level."

     "You will NOT walk away from me!" His horn started glowing.

     I kept my arms crossed. "Sir, if you use any form of magic on my, or attack me in any way, I will use lethal force as self defense. Do you value your life?"

     He thought for a second, then came to a realization. "Yoi don't even have magic! Move now so I can rid Equestria of this menace."

     I just shook my head. "Ask yourself one more time. Do. You. Value. Your. Life?"

     "Very much, and other pony's!" A blue aura of light grabbed my torso, and started to move my weight to the side. My hands reached into my suit, grabbing the 1911s from their holsters. They already had bullets in the chambers, I flicked the safety off, and started pulling the trigger.

     The unicorn dropped to the ground, multiple holes dotting his body. The 1911 clips were empty. Luna was shaking, she was not used to violence. "You... you just.... killed him!" She finally got out.

     I put the empty pistols back in their place. "I don't hate what's in front of me. I love what's behind me." I recited, looking over my shoulder. She had mixed emotions on her face.

     "You can't just kill a pony like that!"

     I straightened my tie. "Really? I just did."

     She shook her head at me. "I guess it was reasonable, he was going to kill you and try to kill me."

     "Don't think too hard about it. Now I don't know about you, but I am kinda tired. Could we please get back to the castle?" I asked.

     She nodded, but before we left, Luna teleported the body to the castle, and explained to worried ponies what the noise was. I just stood in the shadows, my suit helped me stay hidden. Eventually Luna finished explaining everything, and came back over to me. "Alright, you ready?"

     "Yeah, let's go." I said, starting to walk.

     "Alright, just a second and we'll teleport to the castle."

     "Alr... wait wait wait! Lu..." I tried to get out, but a bright light enveloped my body.

     We found ourselves in front of the door to Luna's room. I collapsed on the ground, pain overwhelming my body, accompanied by nausea. I couldn't hold it in this time though. I rolled to my side as vomit spewed from my mouth. "So, you drank tonight too, huh?" The guard asked.

     "Fuck..." I spit more vomit from my mouth. "...you."

     Luna rushed over to me. "Michael! I am so sorry! I completely forgot about that! Can you forgive me?"

     "Shower, just drop me in." I said as I clinched my teeth together, the pain was taking longer to fade this time.

     "Okay!" She said, she picked me up with her magic and opened the door. I didn't bother to open my eyes, just kept them forced shut. I was eventually placed into the cool tub, the showerhead looking menacing overhead. I feared the cold water that would follow. "Is there anything else I can do?"

     "Nah, I'll be good in about ten minutes, just have to clean myself up." I paused for a minute, eyes still sealed shut. "Luna, I'm sorry."

     "What for?"

     "I killed a pony. That really wasn't my plan."

     I felt her eyes on my chest. "If that wasn't your plan, why did you have those weapons?"

     "Rather be prepared and nothing happen, than something happen and not prepared." I said, the pain was finally starting to leave my body.

     "I guess it was a good thing you were prepared then."

     I nodded my head. "Alright, I'm going to take a shower now, I ask that you don't blast me with you magic like last time." I said with a smile.

     "Oh hush, you know exactly why I did what I did." She said before leaving the bathroom. I just shook my head as I removed my tainted clothes. "Rarity's gonna flip shit if she sees this." I said to myself.

     I had just started the water when I heard the door creek open. "Michael, can I ask you a question?"

     I covered myself with my hands. "Ahhhh.... can it wait?"

     "No, I was wondering.... I have sweat all over myself, and well... these artificial feathers require water to remove...plus the special creams in my hair and on my horn..."

     "What are you getting at Lu?"

     "I understand that it is taboo for you to take showers with other humans, that you barely know... but... this is my world."

     My mind was kicked into overdrive. "Ahhhh.... you want to get in the shower with me?"

     "Yes.... Only to save time though! I would rather lay in the bed."

     I thought to myself, this just got fucking awkward... but I kept it to myself. "Ermmm... sure? I really don't think your shower's big enough to hold me and you though..."

     "No, it's big enough." She said as she jumped in.

     "Well.... If this is anything like I think it's going to be, I'll just stand over here while you wash yourself."

     She looked at me funny. "We are sharing the shower...."

     I rubbed the back of my head. "Luna, do you think you're rushing this just a bit?"

     Her head dropped. "I guess, I just... from what you said that night..."

     "I was also very drunk." I started picking the artificial feathers out from her wings. "Besides, I don't even know how marriage is done here."

     She sighed. "I guess you're right. We need to take out slower."

     I nodded. We finished the shower, and I slipped into an extra pair of shorts o found in the compartment, they were a little big, but nothing wrong with being a little gangsta sometimes. As I crawled into the bed, I saw Luna leave the bathroom.

     "I am tired, and Tia is raising the sun soon. I guess we should sleep a little." She said.

     She crawled into the bed, amd motioned closer towards me. I wrapped my hand around her back and head, rubbing behind her ear. She was our like a light. I just lay there with my thoughts. Maybe I could pull this off. Maybe everythibg will work out. Maybe I can find a way to make this work, and love until death do us part.

or sun

This s**t again?

This s**t again?

     I looked up to the storm clouds circling. "Three. I want three this time." I screamed.

     Three lightning bolts hit the ground, in unison, the voices spoke. "Hello Michael."

     "Master Cheif, Yoshimitsu, General Greivous."

     "You requested us, here we are." They all said in unison once again. Cheif pulled out an energy sword, Yoshimitsu unsheathed his two deadly blades, and after the General's arms clicked apart, his four lightsabers came to life.

     "So I did, now I am sorry to tell all of you, that you will be dead in a matter of seconds." My hand wrapped themselves around Corvo's folding sword, one in each hand. I danced the blades around my fingers, revealing the razor sharp blades. They had a yellow glow to them, allowing them not to break in contact with the energy sword or lightsaber.

     They started to circle me, waiting for me to look away. Waiting for me to fail before I even started. I kept an eye on two at a time, and sensing where the third would be. Cheif was the first to strike, trying to hit me from behind. I rolled away from the sword, and brought my right first crashing into his shields, popping them instantly. I heard Grevious about to swing his saber at me, I grabbed the cheif's arm, and using leverage, brought the Spartan between me and the cyborg. The saber cut through Cheif's armor like hot butter.

      "One down, two to go." I said to myself. I dropped the sword in my left hand, amd picked the one up from Cheif's corpse.

     I heard Yoshimitsu running to me from the side, I threw the blade in my right hand, landing it directly between the eyes. He collapsed to the ground. "Two, now I just have the General."

     We started circling one another. Waiting. Watching. Anxiety growing between us. I saw hate and death in his eyes. I just knew it would be a matter of time before he attacked me. I was ready foe anything. Or so I thought.

     "Michael! I must speak with you!" A voice came from behind me.

     I turned to see Luna, walking towards me. "What are you doing here? "

     Grevious spoke up. "I don't know if you can tell, but we are kind of busy."

     I glanced at Grevious, just in time for the floor beneath him to open, sending him to a bottomless pit. I laughed and looked back at Luna. "Sorry about that."

     "Michael..... Celestia and I have a problem..." She said, looking at the ground.

     "Oh?" I said, forming a walking stick to lean on. "And what problem would that be?"

     She sighed. "We have reports of a changeling army planning to try and attack Canterlot again."

     "Changelings? I haven't heard of those, what are they?"

     "They are creatures that can take the shape of any pony, and feed off of another pony's love for that pony."

     "What's the flaw?"

     "The flaw?" She looked at me curiously.

     "Yeah, where is their weak point. How can I know of it's a real pony of a changeling?"

     She thought for a second. "Changelings can take the shape of ponies, that doesn't mean they inherit their memories."

     I nodded. "Okay, how many are there?"

     She put her hoof up. "It is impossible to kill the whole army, they are like bugs, hundreds if not thousands are waiting to attack."

     I rubbed the back of my head. "Then what am I suposed to do?"

     She sighed. "You have to kill the queen. Chrystalis."

     I brought up a rather fresh memory in a box. "Not my first government leader I've taken down." A dictator was stepping out of his car, as soon as his foot touched the earth, his chest exploded. I quickly pushed it away before anymore images could show up.

     "So you can do it?" She had a concerned look on her face.

     "Will I get proper transport back to the castle?" I said with a smirk.

     She kinda smiled too. "Yes. I promise."

     The dream collapsed around us, slowly waking me up. I was met with a wide smile. "Good morning my princess."

     She just smiled more. "Good morning my prince." Her wings and hooves tightened around me.

     I kept my hand burried in her mane, and scratching behind her ear. Her head lowered into my chest, horn just centimeters from my face. "Luna, you said they were insects, right?"

     "Mmmm hmmmmm." Was all she could get out. She was still extremely tired.

     "Am I going to have to go into a hive?"

     "Hmmm mmmm."

     I let out a sigh of relief. If it's not in a hive, then I shouldn't be too woried about it. Right? I thought to myself.

     "A desert. A FUCKING desert." Was all I said as I let the pain succeed from the teleportation. I sighed and picked myself up.

     "You alright, Michael?" Celestia rang through my brain.

     "Yeah, I'm fine. Send it over." I said. I put out my arms in front of me. A large flash of light, and a weight was dropped on them.y Barrett. "Thank you. Be sure to monitor my head, once I make the shot, get me out of here."

     "Sure thing." She said.

     I started walking to the vantage point. When I reached the top of the hill, my jaw dropped. "Holy shit..." I said. The army was FUCKING HUGE!

     "I know what you are thinking, do not worry, as soon as you pull the trigger, I will teleport you back to the palace. But be prepared for the pains that usually follow." Celestia rang though my head.

     I gulped as I dug the sniper's legs into three sand. "Understood."

     "Remember, your target is an alicorn, my size."

     "Got it." I looked down the scope on the rifle. I could see all the different changelings, but the looked almost the exact same. I scanned, looking for the alicorn that would soon meet their demise. Poor bitch. My train of thought was cut short by a raspy voice.

     "You do not belong here!" I then felt a sharp pain in my left ass cheek.

     I rolled over, to see a changeling with a broken spear thing. I grabbed it by the throat, bringing it down onto my new blade. It'ssIts screames muffled by my chest, the green blood spilling onto my desert camo gear. I rolled back over, picking the pain out of my ass. A sharp rock with a yellow tint. "Fuck..." I said. I was becoming rapidly drowsy.

     "Michael! That is very pois..."

     I looked down my scope, I saw an alicorn jump through a door, a psychic connection with her fallen "child" alerted her. She looked right towards me. I pulled the trigger. Her head exploded into a bloody mess. The entire army looked right at me. "Get me out. Now." I said. Everything was getting blurry, then a flash enveloped my vision. Pain and nausea overwhelmed my body. It was getting worse each time. It didn't last long though. I was soon met by the darkness of sleep.

     I opened my eyes. Nothing. I tried to look around. Nothing. That's all I saw. All that was there. Nothing. I was in a void. An infinite realm of nothing. I laid there. Waiting. For something. Anything. Only to be met with more nothingness. I eventually spoke. "Am.... am I dead?"

     I heard a gunshot. Very loud, but not my Barrett. I wipped my head over to see a bullet slowly flying through the air. It passed right over my nose, reflecting my image on the shiny side. I watched as it disappeared into the nothing. "What is this!" I screamed, standing to my feet.

     "Just the beginning." A voice echoed.

     I then heard a small voice. "Daddy!" I looked over to see Scootaloo running towards me as fast as she could.

     "Don't worry Scoot, I'm right here." I said as I ran to pick her up in my arms.

     She was about fifty meters away. "I'm scared!"

     "Me too, baby. Just come here." I got low enough to scoop her up as soon as she got close enough.

     "Ok..." she started. She was only three inches away. THREE FUCKING INCHES! When the bullet from earlier tore through her side.

     "No!" I took a step to the now, almost dead, Scootaloo.

     "Daddy?" She started. Her blood was staining her orange coat, and purple tail. A trickle of blood seeping out of the corner of her mouth.

     "Y-yes?" I tried to hold back my fear and tears. It was hard. So hard.

     "Am I going to be okay?" She got out. A tear forming in the corner of her eye.

     I couldn't hold it anymore. I let everything go. I burried my head in her mane. "I don't know." I tried to apply pressure on the holes in her sides. With no luck. "I... I am so sorry. I couldn't keep my promise."

     "It's okay. I forgive you." She started to close her eyes.

    "No. No! NO! NO!" I screamed.

     She opened her eyes fully. "Don't worry about me. I never cared for you anyway." She then slipped from my arms onto the ground.

     "W-w-what?" I collapsed into the fetal position. Sobs overwhelming my body. Life left hers.

     I looked up to see Luna walking towards me. I tried to stand up and move towards her. I only got a strange look. "What are you?"

     "Luna! Please! He..." I was cut off by magic shutting my mouth.

     "Don't speak to me like that you beast" She said as she walked around me.

     "Lu! Pl..."

     Magic threw me down, collapsing my legs. "Don't you dare approach me!"

     "But... I..." I just sit there as she continued to walk away.

     "Get up, bitch." A voice sounded behind me.

     I turned, a human. "Ben!" I stood up, giving the fellow Marine a hug.

     "You know, I never got to tell you..." He started.

     "Tell me what?" He gave me a blank stare. "What?" No reply. "What dammit!" His body went limp, collapsing into my arms. A hole in the back of his head. "No!" I screamed. I dropped him on the ground, backing away. I heard a loud noise behind me.

     I turned to see a helicopter lifting into the air. "RPG!" Ripped through the void. Everything went into slow motion. The rocket crashed into the side of the helicopter, flames engulfing it. I cringed and tried to look away from the destruction, only to be met with a Marine on the ground.

     "Don't be proven otherwise." Is all he said.

     I collapsed to my knees. Hands between my hands. I eventually looked up to see a line of people. A long line of people. And ponies. The first came up to me, and landed a fist right under my jaw. "My name was Jorge Rodriguez. I had a wife and two children." He then vanished.

     Then the next. A knee to the gut. "My name was Adam Roberts. I had a beautiful son."

     This went on for ten minutes. People beating my body to a bloody pulp. Saying their name and family. I just lay there and took the blows. They eventually ended. Leaving me alone once again. A metallic voice came over. "Isn't it great when I have control?"

     "Sub, why?" I got out. Tears streaming down my face. Pistols wouldn't form in my hands to end this nightmare.

     "Because, you thought you could just snatch control away from me! This is my dream, not yours! I choose what happens, not you! And that poison just helped me take control."

     I heard a rumble in tge distance. "You don't have control much longer. It's almost over."

     "While that is true, let's make your entrance back into reality shocking shall we?" Lightning struck me in the chest, sending me into a massive state of pain. It eventually burned all my internal organs, waking me up.

     I shot up in the bed, sweat dripping down my body, as well as tears from my eyes. I looked around the room. Another hospital. This time however, two bodies lay in chairs next to my bed. I saw a orange body slowly rising and falling. I gently picked her up, and brought her as close to me as possible. This woke her up. I didn't care. She rubbed her eyes, and when she realized what was happening, tried to crawl even closer to me. Tears stsrted pouring from my eyes. "Scootaloo, remember that promise I made?"

     "Yes?" She looked into my eyes.

     Luna had woken also. Her eyes containing tears as well. "Michael!" She yelled as she jumped up snd ran over to me, wrapping me and Scootaloo in her wings.

     "Luna, this goes for you too. I promise, I will never let anything hurt you. But, you have to make ME a promise."

     They both looked into my eyes, and in unison, asked "What?"

     I pulled them even closer. "That you never lie to me, and you will always love me. No matter where I'm at, or how long."

     "Deal." They said. I brought them closer to me, but still not close enough.

     Thirty minutes passed, and Scootaloo was asleep on my chest, Luna reading a book. I was to stay in the hospital overnight, and I planned on staying up with Luna and sleeping on the train back to Ponyville. No way I was teleporting. Luna sighed out of nowhere and looked at me. "I am so sorry, Michael."

     I looked over in confusion. "What for?"

     "I tried to stop him. But something, I think it was the poison, it wouldn't let me interact with you in your dream. That Luna in your dream, that wasn't me." She said, placing her book on a nearby table.

     "Don't worry, Lu. I know that it wasn't really you. It was just a dream."

     She lowered her head. "I know, but you were in so much pain. I had to leave when I saw all those people and ponies kicking and hitting you. I couldn't stand to see you like that." A tear formed in her eye. "You promise to protect us, but only ask for trust and love."

     I motioned for her to come closer. When she was within arms reach, I started scratching behind her ear. "Because that's all I need. I can protect myself. You and Scootaloo have both proven that you can care for yourselves, but it's difficult. It is beneficial for me to be with you."

     "I know, but I just..."

     I cut her off. "You just don't think it's fair. I know. And I understand. But don't worry Lu." I said with a smile.

     She smiled back. "You know, I won't be able to see you as much in Ponyville."

     I sighed. "True. That is true." I desperately tried to make a connection with Celestia. I had to wake her from her slumber.

     "What are we going to do?" She asked. Already sticking out her lip a little.

     "Michael, I hope this is important." Celestia rang through my head.

     "Teddy bear, Luna's room, teleport it to my left hand."

     She squeed a little. "Ten seconds flat."

     I looked back at Luna, she was confused at me zoning out. "I have an idea on how I can stay in Canterlot just a touch longer."

     "Oh, and how's that?" She had confusion on her face.

     I heard a muffled pop, and felt a new sensation in my hand. "Whenever I was in the dream, the nightmare, I realized something."

     "What's that?" Even more confusion appeared on her face.

     "I realized, when you walked away from me, I was hurt. Badly hurt. Torn apart."

     "What are you getting at?"

     "Usually, the only time I feel torn when someone leaves is when I have a connection with them." I tear formed in my eye. "My mother.... My squad...."

     "So you feel a connection with me?"

     I clutched the bear in my hands. "If someone would have told me that I would love a princess that raises the moon, I would have called them crazy. Yet, here we are."

     She smiled and blushed. Wrapping a hoof around my neck. "Michael, what are you saying?"

     I pulled the bear from under the blanket. "I'm not saying anything."

     Her smile went ear to ear. "Michael! Are you serious?"

     "As a heart attack."

     She started bouncing up and down. I could only smile. I heard a very loud gasp from my left. I looked over to see a pink body sticking out of a tissue box. "You're getting married for REAL this time!"

     "Pinkie.... how did you..." I pointed at the tissue box

     "No time to explain! I have to tell Twilight!" She then sunk back down into the box.

     I reached over, tearing it to little bits. "How the fuck did she..."

     "That's just Pinkie being Pinkie." Luna said. Still bouncing. "I have to tell Tia!" She then ran out of the room. Slamming the door behind her. Waking Scoots.

     She yawned. "What time is it?" She asked.

     "Night."

     She punched my chest in the location of the moon. "I asked the time. And what was that noise?"

     "Luna slamming the door." I said. I started scratching behind Scootaloo's ears. She laid her head back down.

     "Why'd she slam the door?"

     "She was exited."

     "Why was she exited?"

     "I gave her something."

     "What'd you give her?"

     I sighed. "You really want to know?"

     "Well duh." She said. Her eyes closed, drifting off to sleep.

     "Luna's going to be your step-mom very soon."

     Her eyes shot open. "What!?"

     "I proposed, Scoot. I really like Luna. I want to be with her for a long time."

     "But why her? Haven't you heard the stories and myths?"

     "Scoot, Nightmare isn't an issue. Twilight and her friends delt with her a while ago. There's nothing to be afraid of."

     "But haven't you heard the myths? The Nightmare never really leaves the pony it occupies, until the pony dies... Luna is immortal."

     "There's a reason that they are called myths and rumors, Scootaloo. It's because they aren't real."

     She looked around the room, then replied. "Just last year, you were a rumor. But here we are."

     I was frozen. It was true. I was a creature of mythology to them. But to me, they were creatures of mythology. I sighed. "Well then, let's hope that it doesn't resurface in our lifetime."

     She curled back into a ball. "You're still going to fo through with it, aren't you though?"

     I ran my fingers through her mane. "Most likely, yes."

     "You realize you will be related to Prince Blueblood?"

Fucking DAMMIT! I sighed. "Well I never thought of that until you just brought it up."

     She just smiled. "Goodnight, Daddy."

     "G'night Scoots." I replied. Her breathing quickly became a steady rise and fall. I laid my head on the pillow. I had a single thought running through my mind. Fuck Blueblood. After about an hour, Luna still hadn't returned. I let sleep overtake my body, after thirty minutes of laying completely still. The weight fell on my chest, and the dream began.

     "You're an idiot, you know that right?" The metallic voice rang through the marble room. I was putting the last few pieces of my combat armor on.

     "Fuck you." Was all I said as I placed the box knives on my hip, and grabbed the AA-12 on the wall.

     "Fuck me? Look at you! You are about to marry a pony! A horse!"

     I started towards the door that would lead me to the arena. "And your point is...?"

     "It's unheard of! Imagine what people back on Earth would say if you told them you married a pony."

     "I'm not going back to Earth, so it doesn't matter." I opened the door, the arena already had storm clouds, waiting for my request.

     "Why don't you want to go back? I don't understand."

     "I like Equestria, it's peaceful. Now, give me a sniper."

     "A sniper?"

     "I didn't studder. Give me a sniper."

     "One sniper, coming right up."

     The clouds shook as a bolt of lightning hit the ground. "Hello Michael "

     "Really? I ask for a sniper and you give me him? I actually wanted a challenge. No offense, Church, but you aren't exactly the greatest shot."

     He seemed to get angry. "Oh yeah? Eat this!" He pulled the trigger four times.

     "Still here. I guess you'll work, haven't used my AA in a while." I started walking towards the petrified sniper.

     "Dammit! Wait, let me reload!" He dropped the clip, and tried to insert another. With no success.

     "It's backwards, dumbass." I said as I tried to remember if he had shields or not.

     "Oh..." He flipped the clip around and popped it in. "Suck my dick!" He screamed as he pulled the trigger four more times.

     Every shot missed. "Alright, I'm just going to put you out of your misery." I brought the automatic shotgun with the bottomless clip up to my shoulder, and pulled the trigger. The shots ripped through his armor, leaving no chance of survival. I let around fifty shots enter him before I let go of the trigger. I sighed. "Sub, what am I?"

     "What are you? An idiot."

     "You know what I mean." I said as I jumped into the stands, taking a seat to talk with my subconscious.

     "Well, seeing that I am the opposite of you, if you know who I am, then you know who you are."

     "How am I to know who you are, when I can't see you?"

     "Michael, does my personality not give you enough to know who I am?"

     "It helps if there's a face to put with it."

     "We both know damn well that's not possible." I sat in silence, letting the dream's energy flow through my veins. "You don't trust her."

     "Tell me you aren't just now figuring this out."

     "I've always had a hunch, but your response just answered it for me."

     I looked up at the strange clouds. "I thought you knew everything about us?"

     "I know what you know, but don't know. I have no ties to the conscious part of your mind."

     "You know, I fucking hate you." I said as I heard a muffled rumble far away.

     "I hate you as well, Michael. Ever since you learned how to steal control from me."

     "I had good reason."

     "Scared of what was really going through your head at night?"

     I stood up and made my way to the center of the arena. "Not scared, not hiding either. I felt as though with me knowing what's going on, I thought you might be a little more compassionate towards what I want to know."

     As the dream started collapsing the arena, Sub spoke once more. "I only act how you expect me to."

     As I started to protest, a bright light blinded me. The sun.

     I opened my eyes to be met with an empty hospital room. I had a bad feeling about it, I just sighed and came to a realization over something I heard a long time ago. "Every day is a good day, some are just better than others."

Wait for it...

One week after proposal.

     Pinkie was bouncing all around the room, explaining all of the party ideas she had. Dancing, bobbing for apples, three legged races, but none of those mattered. She was focused on getting one thing. "Pleeeeeeeeeeeeaaaaaasssee...." she cried out as she stopped in mid-air.

     "No, Pinkie, I'm not letting ponies touch my guns." I replied as I stared in confusion at the pink pony breaking physics... Once again.

     "Whhyyyyyyyyyyy..." She ran up to me, sticking out her lip and widening her eyes.

     "They're dangerous, I'm trained to use them. I'm sorry, Pinkie, but I'm not letting you set up a shooting range." I stared back into her eyes. Only Scoot and Luna's could budge me.

     "What's the worst that could happen?" She asked, waving a hoof at me.

     "Uhhhh... You could shoot somepony?" I said with sarcasm.

     "We'll be careful! Please! Imagine an alien game! A game we've never played before!"

     "They're not toys. They are tools that Discord himself would love to get ahold of."

     "But we've never done anything like it before! Please!"

     "It's just like shooting arrows at dummies, only much more violent." I sighed. "I'm sorry, Pinkie."

     Her hair deflated, and she turned a darker shade of pink. "But... it'd be so much fun..."

     I dropped down on a knee. "Pinkie, do you know how bad I would feel if a bullet hit an innocent pony?"

     "Really bad?" She looked up me, tears starting to form in her eyes.

     "Yeah."

     "But you do it all the time?"

     Oh, thaf hurt. That really fucking hurt. "No, I don't shoot innocent ponies, I I shoot ponies that have done or are going to do very bad things."

     "Like when you saved Princess Luna?"

     "Exactly like that."

     Her hair reinflated, followed by a "Okie, dokie, lokie." She then proceeded to dart out of the room in a pink blur.

     "Huh, that was easy." I said to myself as I stood back up.

     I heard a hushed voice from behind me. "You probably scared her away."

     I turned to see Blueblood, just about to leave the room. "You know, I'm getting real tired of your bullshit."

     He looked at me in awe. "You cursed at me!"

     "I did, and I'll do it again, mother fucker." I started to approach him.

     "You realize that I am a prince, right? I could have you through in a dungeon faster than you could think possible."

     I leaned against the large... bucket? Containing all the water and apples. "That wouldn't be your best move, Prince Asshole."

     "You are a disgusting creature." He said.

     I clapped. "I'm an alien, buddy. I really don't give two shits how you portray me."

     "That's it!" He stomped his hoodf into the floor. "Guards!" He screamed down the hall.

     "Oh, smart move. Where exactly have you been the past week?" I said with confusion. A guard rounded the corner. Luna's guard.

     "Yes, Prince Blueblood?" The guard asked, a hint of annoyance in his voice.

     "Arrest that thing!" He shouted as he pointed a hoof at me. I kindly waved at the guard. Confusion filled his face.

     "Under what charges?" The guard asked.

     "He threatened me! He cursed at me! He's in the castle! Just get him out!"

     The guard maintained his composure. "Michael, did you threaten Blueblood?"

     I stood up. "No sir."

     The guard looked back at the Prince. "I'm sorry, but there are no legitimate causes for me to force him to leave."

     "Are you serious? Just look at him!"

     "I don't understand, sir."

     "I think he means that I shouldn't even be in the castle dressed like this." I piped in.

     "That's exactly what I mean! Now, escort him off the premises!"

     "I'm sorry, but until there is a real cause or reason for me to do that, he is protected by the same Equestrian laws as you and me."

     Blueblood was furious. "Fine! I'll be talking with Celestia about how you refused to follow orders, and that this monster refuses to leave the castle."

     The guard raised an eyebrow. "You've got to be kidding me?"

     "Of course not! I've been searching all over the castle to meet the pony that was able to ask Luna to marry him! But no luck, and you two are just wasting my time!"

     I looked over at the guard. "Holy shit, I think he's serious." We both started laughing. "Oh that's rich. Tell me, what do you know about him?"

     He kinda gave me a weird look. "Well, he's incredibly strong, he's seen more things than almost everypony that ever lived, and his name is Michael. That's all you need to know."

     "And tell me, what color mane does he have?" I said with a smile.

     "Well... they say he doesn't have one, he always has it cut off."

     I rubbed my head, the small hairs starting to grow out were rough. I thought to myself, speaking of that, I need to shave soon. "Should we tell him?" I asked the guard.

     He thought for a second. "Nah, let's let him find out on his own." The guard turned and went back to wherever he came from.

     Blueblood's eyes were like daggers. "Find out what?"

     I grabbed an apple out of the water. "Nothing, you will learn in time."

     His horn started to dimly glow. "You will tell me."

     I put my hands up and started waving them around. "Ooooooh, I'm sooooo scaaaared."

     Before Blueblood could say anything, Pinkie jumped out of a tile in the floor. "Stop!"

     "How the fuck..." I said as I watched Pinkie climb out of the tile. "Pinkie, what are you doing here?"

     "Well, I had a twitchy tail, cold chill, bit my tongue, and an eyelash fell in my eye, and I knew somepony was about to get in a fight."

     I just stared at her. "And, how often do you get this?"

     "Oh, that's actually the first time!"

     Blueblood was looking curiously at her. "How do you know what it means if it's the first time?"

     "Well what else could it mean, silly." She said before bounding around the room again, making sure all her games would be perfect.

     "Well, I'm done here." I said as I walked to the door, I glanced at Blueblood. "Later Prince Asshole." I said with a smile. I closed the door before he could retaliate.

     I started walking towards the gardens, avoiding the statue with demonic qualities. I eventually found a pretty quiet spot to sit down. I sat in the bench and looked up to the clouds. It's crazy, they aren't natural formations. They are manufactured and molded by ponies. I glanced at the sun, was it even real? It and the moon were raised by magic ponies every day and every night. I looked to my left, animals had started to gather. Even though they couldn't talk, they were still smart enough to know exactly what was happening around them. To my right, I saw a yellow pegasus with a pink mane, rehearsing with multiple song birds. I sighed as I looked at my hands. My fingers. My feet. My arms. My legs. The large pistol on my hip.

     "What am I doing here?" I asked myself. I laid my head back, and started waiting for the weight to drop onto my chest. It felt like twenty-five minutes, when I started to feel the tingle in my legs. As soon as the weight fell on my chest, a voice rang out.

     "Michael! I want to ask you a question!" Twilight said as she ran up to me. My eyes shot open, but the paralysis had already taken over. I started increasing my breath rate to wake my body. "Michael, are you okay?" She asked. I felt my fingers start to move. "Michael, what's wrong?" The weight was lifted from my chest, I inhaled deeply.

     "Hey Twilight, what's up?" I asked in a casual tone.

     "What was that?" She asked, fear in her voice.

     "Well, I didn't expect anypony to just walk up on me for a while, I was trying to get into a dream quick."

     "You can do that?"

     "It's difficult, and takes practice, but yes. Now, you wanted to ask me something?"

     "Oh, yes. Ummmm, it's kinda personal."

     "I'm fine with it."

     "Are you coming back to Ponyville after the wedding?"

     I thought about it for a second. "I don't know. I haven't thought about it much."

     "Do you realize how many reporters have swarmed my library, trying to find you?"

     "Sorry, Twilight."

     "It's fine, just kind of annoying, having a bubble around it almost all the time."

     I sighed. "Twilight, what am I doing here?"

     "You're getting mar..."

     "No, not Canterlot. Not the castle gardens. What am I doing here. In Equestria. How did a white gem in the sand send me here. What was it doing on my planet. Why me?"

     "I don't know Michael. Do you not like it here?"

     I rubbed the back of my head. "I don't know, Twi. I mean, I came here, without any knowledge of where I was. I won't say I was ripped from what I know and love, because I still do what I know, and I've found out that I love more here than there. I have a million reasons to stay, with only one to go back."

     She looked up at me. "What's that one reason?"

     "I'm not considered an alien. I walk around town and no-one thinks twice about me."

     "Most ponies have been, not ignoring, but not... I don't know how to say it."

     "They see me as any other citizen. Like this "Zecora" I hear about."

     "Exactly." She said with a smile.

     "But there's one more pony, and if he keeps talking shit, we're going to have a big problem."

     Her eyes got wide. "Who?"

     I shook my head. "Doesn't matter, just a little pissed."

     She put her hoof on my shoulder. "Michael, if you ever need to talk, we are always here for you. Me, Dash, AJ, Rarity, Pinkie, and Fluttershy. We're your friends. We're here for you."

     I looked at Twilight with a smile. "Thanks. But can you do something for me?"

     She gave me a weird look. "What's that?"

     I wrapped my arm around her and squeezed. "When I don't give you an answer, don't go searchinh through my dreams for the answer."

     "Alright, I won't pry around your head any." She said.

     I let her go. I stood up from the chair, stretching out. "Alright, I'm going to get some lunch. Know anywhere I may like?"

     She thought for a second. "There's a place not too far from the castle, they serve fish. It's the third building on the left on Manestreet."

     "Are they expensive?" I grabbed the remaining bits in my pocket. A whole thirteen.

     "No, they are really really cheap, because they rarely get buisness. Not many ponies eat fish, so they have to have their pricesIinsanely low."

     "Alright, I'll see ya later Twi." I started for the restaurant.

     "Later, Michael."

     I walked down the street, reporters pounding me with questions. I just ignored them, I eventually found the place. It was actually pretty nice, and not busy. Sure, a couple ponies were there, but not many. The owner came out, and gave me a warm smile.

     "Top of the mornin' to ya." I said in an Irish accent, tipping an invisible hat.

     "Welcome, let me find you a table." He looked behind me at all the flashing cameras. "For one, or want a seat for your friends too?"

     I laughed. "Just one."

     "Follow me." He said. He led me inside. A small table, with a small chair.

     "Can I get another chair, one for each cheek?" I said with a smile.

     He levitated another chair towards the table. "You know, you're not what I was expecting. The papers made you out to be this diabolical monster. But you are joking around like we've known each other for years."

     I shrugged as I took a seat. "Why should I be an ass to someone I just met? I'm only an ass to the media because they never give me a break."

     He handed me a menu. "You don't seem like the killer type."

     I started looking at all the different items on the menu. "Oh, I wouldn't say that. That part is actually true."

     "Really?"

     "Yup." I handed him the menu. "I would like the fillet sammich." I tossed three bits through the air, caught by his magic.

     "Comin' right up." He walked through the double doors into the kitchen, yelling the order to the chef.  I leaned back in the chair, closing my eyes. I felt a tug on my pants. I opened one eye, looking for the thing that grabbed my pants. A young colt, grey, red mane, just as old as Scoot. Didn't have a cutie mark.

     "What's up, bud?" I asked, opening both eyes and leaning forward in my chair.

     "What are you?" He asked, innocence in his voice.

     "I'm a human. I'm not from around here." I said with a small smile.

     "Oh, what's that?" He pointed at my gun.

     "This..." I took the pistol out of the holster. "...is a Desert Eagle. It's something we use where I come from."

     "What does it do?" He asked.

     I was about to answer when a red mare came up to the colt, putting her hoof in front of him. "I'm sorry about that."

     "Oh, it's no problem. Children are very curious."

     She gave me a smile before she and the colt left the building, reporters all waiting on me to leave. I just shook my head. I leaned back in the chairs again, closing my eyes. I heard the door swing open, I ignored it and kept my eyes shut. Until I heard a hushed voice. "What is it doing here?"

     My eyes opened, and were met with none other than the asshole from the castle. I just shrugged it off, closing my eyes again, waiting for my food. I heard the double doors open. And the owner step out towards the prince. "Hello, what can I ge..."

     "Give me what he's having." He spat.

     "You can change your attitude or you won't get service here."

     "You will serve me, or I'll have this place shut down. Give me what he's having."

     The owner started to grind his teeth. "Three bits."

     Blueblood pulled the money out, tossing it on the table. When the owner left, I looked over towards the prince. "Is it possible for you not to be a douche?"

     "Is it possible for you to leave our peaceful nation?"

     "Alright mother fucker, that's it." I stood up and started walking towards the prince. Pinkie popped out of a vase.

     "Wait!" She ran towards me, I palmed her head, tossing her to the side. As I neared him, his horn started glowing. I grabbed a plate from a table, throwing it like a frisbee into his horn. This staggered him long enough for me to get closer to him.

     I grabbed the tip of his horn, and in a twist and pulling motion, dropping the prince to the floor in agonizing pain. The owner came out, mouth wide open at the scene. He was levitating my food in the air. "I'm going to have to ask you to leave my place of business."

     I sighed. "Yes sir, can I get my food in a to go box?"

     "Yeah, I can do that. Wait here." He went back into the kitchen. Blublood's screams completely ignored.

     I sighed, I looked down at the prince. "You gonna talk anymore shit?"

     "You... You will regret this!" He said.

     I placed my boot on his skull. "No, I don't think I will."

     "No, you will regret this day!"

     I pulled out my pistol. "Do I need to put you out of your misery?"

     He cringed. "You wouldn't dare."

     I chambered a round, moving my boot, replacing it with the cold barrel. "Want to test me?"

     I felt the pistol pried from my hands and placed back in the holster. I looked up at the owner. "Here's your food. Have a good day."

     "Thank you. I apologize for all this." I motioned towards the pony on the ground.

     "It's alright." He said. I turned amd started walking out, but I was stopped by a voice.

     "Wait! You're just going to leave me here?" Blueblood asked, standing up.

     "I wasn't going to take you with me." I opened the door, every reporter jumped back to their feet.

     I made my way back to the castle, eating the fish sandwich. It was actually pretty good. Too bad I could never eat there again. I reached the castle, the reporters all stopping. Knowing they couldn't go any farther. I opened the large doors to be greeted by a pink alicorn.

     "Hello... Michael, wasn't it?" I nodded as I tried to walk around her, only to be blocked. "Wait, I want to talk with you about something."

     "I'm not in the mood." I said, trying once again to manuver around her, with no success.

     "You owe me." She said with a smile.

     "For wha... oh yeah." I looked at the scars on my hands.

     "Yeah, walk with me."

     I looked around. "I'm actually late for something, can this wait for later?"

     She sighed. "I guess, it's kind of important, but don't worry. I wouldn't want to make you late for whatever you have to do."

     I smiled. "Thanks." I started up towards the main court room. Celestia was in day court, and I found it humorous to listen to all the surrounding town's "problems" that have fixes that should just be common sense. "We are suffering from drought!" Just get more rain clouds. "We are suffering from floods!" Control your weather teams better, set routines. I would get in trouble for actually laughing sometimes, I don't care. It's funny.

     I walked in, unnoticed by anyone in the room, they were busy arguing over something. I took my seat near a corner with the desk, an AR15 that I found was filthy, so I decided I would clean it. Everyday while listening to the problems of the towns, I would disassemble the rifle, and give it a nice scrubbing, removing all the dirt, sand, and dust on it. I guess I am also the ambassador for Earth and all of humanity, but seeing there is little to no contact with either, I never do anything.

     I was almost finished with actually disassembling, not cleaning the gun, when I heard Celestia speak in my direction. "Michael, I didn't even notice you were here. What do you think about the matter?"

     I didn't lie. "Honestly, I wasn't paying attention. I apologize. What were y'all talking about?"

     "We were discussing the next grand galloping gala, and wondering what we should do different this year."

     I set the gun on the table, standing to my feet. "Pinkie is determined to get ahold of my guns, she wants to create a shooting range event, but I don't think it's a good idea."

     A pony stood up. "And why wouldn't it be a good idea."

     I shot him a deadly look. "You don't understand human weapons. There is a very good chance that one could get hurt very quick if they tried to hit a target."

     "You say they are dangerous, yet you have two in this room with Princess Celestia?"

     "Cleaning and shooting are completely different." I pulled the pistol out of its holster. "This, as of right now, is the only thing that could do any damage. The rifle on the desk over there is in no way, shape, or form to be running rounds through it."

     "Okay, you still have an alien weapon. Who says we don't understand how they work?"

     I dropped the clip, flipped the safety on, and made sure a round wasn't chambered. I then placed the weapon in front of the pony. "Shoot me. If you understand it like you say you do, put a bullet in me."

     He picked up the pistol, and magazine, looking at them in curiosity. He attempted to put in the clip, but backwards. He finally got it turned around. It slid in, and clicked. A smile crossed his face. I stood with my arms crossed. He pointed the pistol at me. Nothing. He struggled to pull the trigger. I remembered something, he pulled the pistol back. A round chambered. He once again pointed the pistol at me. Still nothing. He pulled the pistol back to his face. He pulled it back, ejecting the round. He thought that was what was supposed to happen. He did it again, and again, and again. Until bullets no longer ejected from the pistol. His hoof accidently hit the safety. He pointed the pistol at me. Pulling the trigger. Only "clicks" were the response to his efforts.

     "See, you have no idea how to use our technology. It would be idiotic to give this to a random pony that just so happens to get invited to the gala or wedding." I stated as I swiped the pistol from him, picking the bullets from the ground, putting them in the magazine.

     "Really? If your technology is so advanced, how have you not found a way back to your planet? Your proper place."

     "Ever think that I don't want to go back?" I finished putting the bullets in the mag, the mag in the pistol, but kept it firmly in my hand.

     "You say your technology is so much more advanced than ours. We have MAGIC! We sent a pony to the moon before, has your species managed to do that?"

     I pulled back the pistol, chambering a round, pointing the barrel at the stallion's face. "Do not make Celestia's actions seem like a scientific breakthrough. The only reason she was on the moon was for her protection. And as for your question, yes, multiple humans have walked on the moon."

     "For her protection? She had the entire kingdom in the darkness of night!"

     Celestia's voice boomed through the room. "Enough! Both of you!"

     "Yes Princess, I am sorry." The stallion said. Her eyes darted to me.

     "You asked me something, he challenged me. I'm not apologizing."

     She sighed. "I'm not going to argue with you. Would you return to your seat."

     "Yes." I made my way towards my desk. Flipping on the safety and placing the pistol in the holster.

     Celestia composed herself. "So, alien games are out of the question. Anypony else have an idea?"

    I pulled the iPod out of my pocket, and popped the headphones in my ear. I reassembled the rifle, not getting to clean it, and court going by slow. I started tapping and humming "Memories" by Panic At The Disco. Closing my eyes, and forgetting about the world around me. Forgetting that I was in a day court with mythical creatures. Forgetting that I was to be married the day after tomorrow. Forgetting about my occupation. Forgetting everything. Letting the beat carry me away, turning the volume to max. It was the middle of the song, when the headphones were yanked out of my ears. My eyes shot open. Everyone was staring at me. "Alright, who the fuck took out my music?"

     "That's it! That could be our new event!" A mare stood up.

     "I'm going to ask one more time. Who the fuck took out my music?" I scanned the room for glowing horns. Then I found the one in question. Celestia. You better have a damn good reason for unplugging me."

     "We were concerned for your safety. It sounded like it would be hurting your ears."

     "Ever think I had it that loud for a reason?" I asked, searching for the headphones that would surely be floating somewhere nearby.

     "We can have your music played at the gala!" The mare said. I glared over at her.

     "From my understanding, this is a very formal event. A suit and tie event. My music is far from that." I grabbed the headphones that were floating close to my left side.

     "But it sounds so different! It would be amazing to have your music at our event." She said.

     "Michael, play one song, it will help us determine if it is suitable for the gala." Celestia said.

One song? I thought to myself. "Alright, deal." I pulled out my iPod. Please be here, please be here, please be here! was all I was thinking. I smiled like a maniac when I finally found the song in question. I unplugged the headphones, turning the speakers to max. The whispers started.

Let the bodies hit the floor

Let the bodies hit the floor

Let the bodies hit the floor

Let the bodies hit the.....

FLOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOR

     I started laughing at the looks on the ponies faces. Celestia finally spoke after the first corous. "Alright, you can turn that off."

     I hit the pause button. A smile on my face. "That not appropriate for your party?"

     "You call that music?" The mare said.

     "That's so violent, how can you possibly listen to that?" The stallion asked. The room erupted with more questions similar to those. I smiled. That's all I could do.

     "Sometimes, violence is needed to keep the peace." I said.

     "Surely you have other songs on there? Ones with less violence? More formal?"

     "Oh sure." I started going through the songs again. Smiling crazy when I found "Break Stuff" by LIMP BIZKIT.

     Celestia rang through my head. "No. There are other songs on that thing, I know there are. Find one."

     "You just ruin all the fun don't ya?" I said with a smile as I started searching through the other songs. I finally found one I thought they would all enjoy.

Oh, well imagine

As I'm pacing the pews in a church corridor

And I can't help but to hear

No I can't help to hear an exchanging of words.

What a beautiful wedding!

What a beautiful wedding! Says a bridesmaid to a waiter

And yes, but what a shame

And what a shame the groom's bride is a whore.

     I laughed as their faces dropped at the last word. And the verse to follow. Oh it was hilarious! I fell back in my chair, clutching my side. "Not funny." Celstia rang through my head.

     "Hey, all the other songs are pretty damn similar to that. Take it or leave it. But please leave it." I said as I turned the music off.

     She sighed. "I say we do not have this music at the gala. All for?" Every hoof, and my hand, flew into the air. "All opposed?" No hoof. "Then it's settled. None of Michael's music."

     I kinda smiled. I looked down at the iPod to check the time. And I was late! Lately I would get a two hour power nap so I could spend time with Luna at night. "I apologize, but I am late for something very important to me."

     "Goodbye, Michael." The court rang out.

    I pointed at the court as I left the room. "I'll be here all week!"

     "Michael, you're kinda late, bud." The guard said as I neared Lu's door.

     "Had a couple unexpected things happen today, lost track of time. She's still asleep though, right?

     He nodded. "You're only ten minutes late."

     I shook my head. "Ten minutes can mean life and death." I said as I slowly turned the knob.

     "True. Sleep well." I nodded. I entered the room. Luna lay in the bed. A steady rise and fall came from the sheets. I slipped off all my clothing, save my boxers, and slid into a pair of red basketball shorts. I then slid into the bed, wrapping an arm around Luna's warm body. I closed by eyes, letting my dreams carry me through the night.

     "The day after tomorrow.... you realize that's a disater movie right?" The metallic voice said through the dense jungle.

     "Based on true stories? I think not." I scanned the area for my target. I saw tracks leading North. And North I went.

     "Global warming, that's a real event."

     "None of the apocalyptic things in the movie happened. It was just what could happen." I saw movement to my left, I froze, allowing my body to become invisible.

     "A warning. Exactly! Do you not realize you're going to be marrying a horse the day after tomorrow?"

     "Sub, your logic makes no sense on this one. Every event has the day after tomorrow, and barely any of them have a disasterous outcome." I readied my bow, waiting for the target to enter the clearing.

     "But what of the ones that do end in disaster? Aren't you concerned at all?"

     "Of course I'm concerned, but that doesn't mean I think we are going to have the apocalypse over two beings getting married." I waited. Patience was easy for me. Days waiting for targets made this a piece of cake.

     "Why aren't you taking precautions though? Didn't you hear about the last wedding in the castle? A changeling invasion occurred!"

     "I blew off the bitch's head, the odds of the little bastards invading are slim to none." I drew back the bow, lining up the shot.

     "You read the books on their kind. They have more than one queen."

     "Yeah, they also feed on a pony's love. So the only way for them to really invade is if they tried the same manuver as last time, and I really don't see them getting through the Captain's shield, and me." I released the arrow, it soared through the air in slow motion, allowing me to stand up and follow it to its destination.

     "There is always a backdoor. Always a way to cheat the system."

     I observed the arrow in flight, its graceful motion. "Any idea of what the backdoor would be?"

     "Not a clue. But if something does happen, don't say I didn't tell you."

     "Nothing's going to happen, dammit." I said. The arrow eventually hit the dear, tearing through it's body, piercing through the heart. Dropping it to the ground immediately.

     "You can't see into the future, or you wouldn't have been stabbed. Or in Equestria in the first place."

     I let the animal fall through a void that opened in the floor. "I still don't see why you don't like it here. You haven't had to do anything extravagant."

     "It's because of her! Anytime she is here, I lose ALL control over everything. She essentially takes my place."

     "And that's a bad thing?" I said with a smile, the dream started to rapidly collapse.

     "For you, yes. Very bad."

     I watched as the floor gave way below me. "Later Sub, maybe someday we can counter the impossible and talk face to face." I fell through the void, until I landed under a mound of blankets in a soft bed. A weight in the bed shifting into a position that wrapped a warm wing around me. I just smiled and returned the embrace.

WAIT FOR IT...

Twenty-three hours before the wedding.

     I was leaning against the balcony in Luna's chamber, looking over all of Equestria. The sunset was marvelous, breathtaking. I had never actually taken the time to stop and watch the sun disappeare, and the moon rise. I was in basketball shorts, an old OU T-shirt, and some black sandals. Yeah, I was most likely the sexiest beast in the world. I my right hand, I held a bag of sunflower seeds, constantly spitting the shells into an old plastic bottle in my left. I never dipped, the seeds just tasted good, and it gave me something to do. A patter always emerged. Split, separate, crunch, spit, repeat. Split, separate, crunch, spit, repeat. Split, separate, crunch, spit, repeat.

     The only problem was that there wasn't an unlimited amount of seeds. Well, there probably is a sunflower plant somewhere, just nopony knows its potential worth. Them being herbivores, they would make a killing. "Maybe I should quit the killing business, become a sunflower farmer?" I smiled and shook my head. I wasn't a farmer, sure, AJ could teach me, but I know how to kill. It's what I know. And I was planning on staying behind the scope until a bullet ripped through me. I sighed as I spit another seed into the cup. I heard four hoofs hit the ground behind me.

     I smiled. "Hey, Lu."

     "How did you know I was there?" She asked, walking by my side.

     I put my arm around her. "Whenever you're waiting on one thing, one can learn to make some senses less sensitive, while making others more. I heard you."

     She shook her head while smiling. "I'll never understand you."

     "Never have to understand me." I bent over, placing a kiss on her cheek. "You just have to love me."

     She smiled even more. We stared into the sky. The stars and constellations shining bright. She looked over at me. "Do you see it?"

     "See what?" I looked back into her eyes.

     "The new alignment? I was going to make it tomorrow, but I just couldn't wait." She said with a giant smile.

     "Sorry, Lu. This is the first time I've ever really studied the stars. They just look like a million shiny dots to me."

     She started walking back to the room. "Follow me." I complied, spitting the last few shells into the bottle, putting the cap on, and leaving it on the counter.

     She started using her magic to move the stars on her ceiling around. "What are you doing?"

     "I changed the sky, haven't arranged my ceiling yet though." She said, she was placing the stars in specific locations. She stared at it deeply, then smiled. "Done!"

     I looked at the ceiling. "Still just a bunch of dots."

     She punched me in the shoulder. "Look closer!"

     I strained my eyes. "Still dots."

     She rolled her eyes. "Here, allow me to help." She levitated the news clipper from when I was highly drunk. "Remember this photo?"

     I laughed. "How could I forget?"

     She used her magic to connect some of the dots. "See it now?"

     I looked at the news clipping, then the false stars. "Oh okay, I see it now. Very nice! And you can just do that?" I asked.

     "Do you like it?!"

     I laughed. "Love it, Lu." I turned and walked back to the balcony, finding the arrangement in the billions of stars. I laughed to myself. "How long will it take your science gurus to find the new arrangement?"

     "About two hours. I had to move the stars as well, they at least saw those."

     "They're that quick, huh?" I said. I sighed. My mind suddenly shot to an image in a dense jungle. A small town. Three houses and a warehouse, along with a gass station, and a road leading to a major highway about five miles away.

     "'Ey, Michael? You seein' this shit?" George rang through the radio in my ear.

     "Yeah, two black vehicles. Each containing four people." I replied. My sniper tucked into my shoulder.

     "If they stop at the drop off, we'll be right behind them. Make sure noone sneaks out the back door."

     "Have I ever?" I said in a cocky voice.

     "Just don't miss." He said. I laughed.

     The two vehicles stopped. Right in front of the warehouse. Six men and two women, all in suits. "George, targets going in. Right on time." I said. My pulled back the M40's bolt.

     "We're ready." George came over. I watched as him and the rest of my squad entered the building through the roof. Once the last Marine fell in, I could only wait. That was the most horrific part of any mission. The waiting. You never know what could happen to you or your buddies in the passing seconds... or minutes. "Open fire!" George yelled. Flashes of light came through the windows of the warehouse.

     "Michael! Backdoor!" George screamed.

     I swung the sniper around. "On it." I replied. The door burst open. I readied to pull the trigger, but was taken back at what I saw. A women. She was running as fast as she could. Fear in her eyes. A briefcase in her left hand, a glock in the right. She had long black hair, past her shoulders. She looked back at the door, firing a round back at the warehouse. Then, in mid-stride, a red hole suddenly appeared in her head. She collapsed to the ground while the briefcase continued to slide. A pool of blood and brain matter surrounded her head.

     "Did ya git 'er?" George sounded over.

     "Yeah, I got her. Was she the only one?" I asked as I pulled the bolt for the sniper, ejecting the casing.

     "Yeah, she's th' only one." He said.

     I looked at the door, Ben walked towards the dead female. He ignored her, grabbing the briefcase. He then looked straight into my scope. "Michael!" He yelled. But it sounded much too close. "Michael!!" He yelled again, his voice slightly... feminine. " MICHAEL!"

     "Michael!" Luna yelled, waving a hoof in front of my face.

     I blinked multiple times, trying to sink in what just happened. "Yeah..."

     "Michael, you've been staring off to the sky for half an hour! What's wrong?"

     "I..." What did happen. "I-I don't know." I replied, trying to be as honest as possible.

     She wrapped her warm hooves and wings around me. "Michael, what's wrong?"

     I sighed. "I think I just had a flashback of Earth. With my squad."

     "Was it a good flashback?"

     "With what I do for a living, not a chance in hell it would be a good flashback."

     She wrapped me tighter. "What happened?"

     I returned her embrace. "I really don't want to talk about my past, Lu. It's all history."

     "We have to learn from history, history repeats itself, so we must study it to prevent the bad things from happening again."

     "Lu, trust me on this. It's all the same. I end up putting a hole in someone's body, and the life is sucked from them. Not much else to it."

     She placed her head in my chest. "I just.... Michael, you realize that I am immortal, right?"

     I scratched behind her ear. "Yeah, why?"

     "That means someday, be it by age, or combat. You will die..."

     "I've got around sixty to seventy years left, I think that's more than enough time to spend with you." I said with a smile.

     "I know, but what am I going to do when you're gone?" Her eyes looked up into mine.

     "Let's not worry about that right now. That's the future. We don't know what it holds. Life could throw us a curveball, and I end up living less than normal due to the environment. I may live a touch longer. We don't know." I placed a soft peck on her lips. "I never look back, it distracts from the now."

     She pulled me onto the bed. "Michael, I have to return to the night court, would you like to join me?"

     "Of course." I said. "Just let me grab something more... appropriate to wear."

     "But of course." She said.

     "Luna! You must tell us who the groom is!" A yellow stallion yelled. He wore a tux.

     Luna just shook her head. "You will all learn tomorrow. As of now, we want to keep it to just a few ponies. We don't want him to be trampled."

     I sat at my desk in the corner, cleaning the AR. I smiled to myself. "Like they could get me to talk though." I mumbled under my breath. I looked up to see the court was all pleading for Lu to give up her secret somepony. Save one. He eyed me cautiously, like I was going to try something. I shrugged it off, not the first to look at me like that.

     "Princess! How do we know he is protected as is?" He pleaded. "We could easily dispatch our guards!"

     She just smiled. "I am certain he can care for himself."

     I smiled back, pulling out my iPod. Putting in the buds, I hit shuffle, landing me on a rather hard hitting Skrillex song. I leaned forward, cleaning every speck of dirt and dust off the rifle, while the bass pounded my ears. The song switched, an old song by the one and only, Eminem. I mumbled the words under my breath, the words that would send a peaceful nation such as Equestria, into anarchy. The song ended, and I completely forgot about my surroundings. All I was worried about was the rifle in my hands, and the guitar that started to fill my head. I smiled. One of the only songs by Nickleback I like. I started to sing the song out loud.

     "If everyone cared and nobody cried

If everyone loved and nobody lied

If everyone shared and swallowed their pride

Then we'd see the day that nobody died."

     My earbuds were then violently ripped out of my ears. "That's amazing!" A voice yelled.

     My eyes shot up at the court. "Who the fuck did it!" I looked around. "Who took out my music?"

     A stallion stood, his horn still glowing. "I did, I just h.. "

     I stood from my desk, quickly approaching the stallion. "Nothing fucks with my music. Nothing!"

     "Wait! I was ju..."

     My hand grabbed his mouth, forcing it shut. I leaned in, looking into his yellow eyes. "Do you understand me when I say, nothing touched my music?" He nodded. "Good. Now. Continue what you were saying."

     I released his mouth. "That was amazing, where did those words come from?"

     I shot him a deadly look. "It came from my music, which you rudely ripped from my ears." I turned and started back for my desk. Only to feel my muscles locked. I looked down, seeing a black aura of light. I looked back to see Luna's horn brightly glowing.

     "You aren't exactly making a good name for your species, Mr. Johnson."

     I gave her a weird look. "Where the hell did that come from?"

     She cringed, only for a second, but I noticed. I felt a blast of magic hit my face. I turned to see a blue stallion standing up in his seat. "You will not curse at our princess!"

     I tried to break free from the prison, with no success. "Luna, release me." I said. I tried reaching for the assassin's blade.

     "I know what you will do, I ha..." she was cut off by a blast of magic hitting me in the side. The same blue pony.

     "You will not demand our princess to do anything! And you will refer to her as Princess Luna." He demanded.

     I looked at Luna. "Luna, it is my right as a citizen of Equestria to defend myself if I am attacked by a pony wishing to harm me. I demand to exercise this right."

     She looked confused. Then nodded. "Don't do anything stupid." And the magic released me.

     As soon as I was free, I rollled to the right, evading a blast from the blue unicorn. I grabbed my blade, but first grabbing a cuo from a nearby table. I hurled it towards his horn, with successful contact to his horn. He cried in pain as I quickly closed the distance between us. Before he knew it, I had his horn in my left hand, with a leverage point that I could easily snap it off. My right hand had the blade right under his throat.

     "Apologize." I said.

     "Buck you!" He grunted.

     I applied pressure to the blade, drawing a drop of blood. "You are not in the position to be arguing. Apologize. Now." I said, twisting his horn slightly.

     He screamed in pain. "Alright! Alright! I apologize!" He screamed. I let him fall to the floor, placing the knife back in it's proper place.

     I sighed. "Luna, I'm going to walk around the castle, cool off a bit." I walked over to her.

     "Okay."

     I had a devilish smile. "Here, have some fun with the court." I leaned in, placing a kiss on her lips. I released, winking, and walking out of the room. Right before the door shut behind me, the whole court burst into an uproar. I smiled even more.

     I made my way towards the throne room. Nopony in sight. Not even a guard. Not really the best security. I looked at the throne. You can obviously guess the thoughts going through my head. I made my way towards the massive seat. Let's see the world from her point of view. I thought to myself.I sat down in the chair, which by the way is incredibly comfortable. I looked out. The murals were lined to where I could see them all at any time. I shook my head. Well, when you are the ruler of a country, I guess you get what you want, how you want it.

     I closed my eyes, leaning back. In less then twenty hours I would be marrying a princess. It was just a lot to take in. My train of thought was cut off by a echoing voice down one of the halls. My curiosity got the best of me. I stoof up, setting out to find the source of the voice.

     I started walking down the hallway to the dining room, with no luck. I then decided maybe it was coming from near Lu's room. I headed up in that direction. No luck. I sighed, straining my ears for the noise. I decided to check on the area near the six's rooms. As I neared, the voice got louder and louder. I drew my pistol as I rounded the corner, quickly putting it in the holster when I saw a pink fluffy mane.

     "Pinkie, what are you doing up this late?" I asked, making my way towards her.

     She looked at me with a tear in her eye. "You don't even know, that's the worst part. And I'm not sure, sure, so I can't tell you."

     "Pinkie, what's wrong?" I asked, brushing her fluffy pink mane.

     She sniffed. "Well, I have a bad feeling that Mr. Maine is going to do something very evil tomorrow, but I'm not sure."

     I looked at her in confusion. "Pinkie, who's Mr. Maine?" She just pointed at the ceiling. I shrugged it off. "Don't worry, Pinkie. Nothing bad is going to happen."

     She looked up at me. "Pinkie promise?"

     I laughed. "Pinkie promise." I replied, doing the appropriate motions.

     Her tears vanished, and she was once again smiling. "Okay! Goodnight, Mikey!" She said before bounding off to her room.

     I stood straight up. So, Sub isn't the only one that thinks something bad's going to happen... Nah, it's nothing, just a coincidence. I thought to myself. My train of thought was cut off by a magic tug. I turned to see a pink alicorn behind me. "Yes... Cadence?"

   "Michael, is now a good time to talk?" She asked.

     "Now is actually perfect. What's up?"

     She sighed. "I have a bad feeling about tomorrow..." she said, trailing off.

Three... "Really? Why's that?" I asked, crossing my arms.

     "I don't know, I just.... I feel tension, a lack of love between two ponies. Their bond is about to seperate, but I can't figure out who." She said. She quickly put a hoof out. "It's not you and Luna though, I can assure you that."

     I let out a sigh of relief. "Alright, if you find anything, I'll be the first to know, right?"

     She nodded. "Yes, of course. I had my wedding completely ruined by an evil queen... I don't want yours to end the same way."

     I shrugged. "It won't, her head is no longer on her shoulders."

     Her eyes widened. "You were the one that..." she put a hoof over her mouth.

     I rubbed the back of my head. "Yeah, it was kinda my job t..." I was stopped by a brutal hug.

     "Thank you for ridding Equestria of that filth!" She said. I returned her embrace.

     "It's my job." Is all I said.

     "That's two more that know something fucked up is going to happen." Sub rang out.

     "Really? I didn't know you could count that high!" I replied as I altered the dream world to be a giant city with tall skyscrapers.

     "Fuck you. What I'm saying is, something's going to go down! There's no doubt about it!"

     I continued to raise the buildings into the air. "Nothing is going to happen, dammit!"

     "You even think something's going to happen because I think something is going to happen!"

     I sighed. "Then what do you think is going to happen? Any ideas?"

     "Well, the small pink one said something evil, and the large pink one said thag bonds would be broken."

     "That doesn't help me. At all. Pinkie is... well... Pinkie. And Cadence is all about love, how could she tell if something's about to happen?" I readied myself for the jump onto the highest building.

     "Well she is an alicorn, they seem to be much more powerful than the unicorns."

     "She was taken down by a bug queen... she's not as 'powerful' as you think." I extended my legs with a massive force, launching me thousands of feet into the air.

     "Still an alicorn, which means she has ties to something major."

     I gently landed on the building. "She's tied to love, if I remember correct. Love isn't major."

     "Don't lie to yourself, Michael. Love is very powerful. Look what happened when you lost love for your father. You became a killer."

     I looked up into the sky. "Fuck you!"

     "And now that you love that stupid pony, you are fighting tooth and nail to protect her and you."

     I started to jump onto the next building, when I heard something behind me. I whipped around, forming an Uzi in each hand. "Lu..." I said, dropping the weapons.

     She approached me slowly. "Michael, I don't know how to say this... but..  I don't feel right about the wedding."

     "What do you mean?" I asked.

     "I just... something's wrong. Very wrong. I know it is. But I don't know what it is."

     The metallic voice rang through the dream. "Told you mother fucker!"

     Luna was taken back a bit. "What was that?"

     I gave her a gentle hug. "Luna, meet Sub, Sub, Luna."

     "Fuck you, bitch!" He rang out.

     "You think y..." I cut her off.

     "Lu, he's my subconscious. You won't be able to do anything to him."

     "Damn straight!" He yelled. The dream started to slowly collapse in the distance.

     "Fuck you Sub, anyway Lu, what do you think's going to happen?"

     "I... I don't know. It just feels big. Very big."

     "What's the matter, bitch? Can't see into the future?"

     I shrugged. "Well, before he can go any further, I'm going to end this dream quickly." I formed a large .44 magnum, putting it to my temple, and pulling the trigger.

     The colt placed his hoof on the book. "Wait, so whenever he doesn't like a dream, he kills himself!?"

     Scootaloo smiled messed up his mane. "I never understood it either. But that's what he did."

     "Grandma, how do I know this isn't just some made up story?" He asked.

     "Well, for one, I was there. I saw all this happen. And two, some of his gear still sits all around the house."

     The young colt looked at the fireplace. "Was that one of his things?"

     Scootaloo nodded. "That's his Barrett, the most destructive tool he ever owned. And let me tell you, it's loud!"

     The colt started to jump up. "Can we shoot it?"

     She shook her head. "No, even if I wanted to. The bullets and magazine are hidden somewhere, that only three other ponies know."

     He sat back down in Scootaloo's lap. "Grandma, whatever happened to him?"

     She smiled. "We'll just have to read and find out, won't we?"

     He nodded. "Sounds like a plan." He paused for a minute. "But what did happen at the wedding?"

     Scootaloo sighed, a tear forming in her eye. "Something very bad did happen, but Michael ignored all the warnings, wanting to prove Sub wrong."

     "So what happened?"

     She looked at the young colt. "Let's find out." Scootaloo braced herself to read the book. She knew she would barley be able to control herself. She still didn't understand how somepony could just do something like that.

And boom goes the dynamite.

   I stood behind the large double doors, my suit a jet black, with a white moon for the buttons. I composed myself, getting ready to go through the doors. "Come on, Michael. You can do this!" I said to myself. I took a deep breath, and threw the doors open. Music started playing as I walked toward my bride. I looked over at Allen, who gave me a reassuring wink. I smiled and took my place. Celestia's horn gave off a light hum.

     "Michael D. Johnson, the protector of Equestria, the prince of death, do you take Luna, to be your wife? To love and to hold, 'til death do you part?"

     "I do."

     She looked at Luna. "And you, Princess Luna, princess of the night, my younger sister, do you take Michael to be your husband? To love and to hold, 'til death do your part?"

     She looked into my eyes. "I do." I went to smile, before she continued. "Not."

     I looked at her with confusion in my face. "W-what?"

     She looked at Celestia. "I do not. I do not wish to marry him."

     I put my hand on her shoulder. "Lu, you wanted this?"

     She shook her head. "I never wanted this."

     "B-but... the bear... the dates?"

     She shook her head. "I'm sorry." She then turned, leaving me at the alter.

     I looked at Celestia. "This is a joke, right?"

     She gave me a sad look. "I don't think so."

     I felt a hoof on my shoulder. "I'm sorry, mate." Allen's voice said.

     I pushed his hoof off my shoulder. "What is this? Luna!" I yelled.

     I felt a tug on my leg. "Let her go, Daddy." I looked down to see Scootaloo, a tear in her eye.

     I felt a tear roll down my cheek. "Lu..."

     "So much better when I have control." A metallic voice rang over. The building collapsed on itself.

     I woke up with a tear in my eye. An arm wrapped around Luna, the sun just coming up. I looked down at the dark blue pony in my arms. I squeezed her close to me, waking her up. "Michael?"

     "Luna, I love you."

     She rolled over, our lips meeting. "I love you too Michael."

     I nodded, laying my head back onto the pillow. Never releasing my tight grip.

Twelve hours before wedding.

     Rarity was pacing back and forth in her makeshift studio. "Oh, I have to make it is absolutely perfect!"

     "Rarity, I just need the buttons replaced, I don't need a completely different suit."

     She welled her eyes up big. "Please! You can't possibly wear the same suit you lost your lunch on?"

     I laughed. "Rarity, I cleaned it. I just need the buttons replaced with something different."

     She put her hoof up to her chin. "Like what?"

     "Skulls maybe? I don't know. Just something a little flashy." I gave her a weal smile.

     She shook her head. "Just because the press sees you as a murderous beast, doesn't mean you have to act that way."

     I gave her a small hug. "Thanks, Rare." I stood up and made my way to the door, before I stopped. "Hey, Rarity?"

     "Uh huh?" She was already removing the buttons, and pulling out a white thread.

     "Do you feel.... nevermind." I started to leave again, but her magic stopped me.

     "Feel what?"

     "Do you feel like something's going to happen tonight?"

     "No, why?"

     I waved my hand at her. "Just curious."

     "Okay Dear, your suit will be done in about an hour."

     I waved with a smile as I made my way down the halls towards where Scootaloo was staying. She and Twilight were sharing a room again. I didn't mind, I hadn't really had much time with the wedding and Luna to really spend time with Scoots, and I felt bad. I had to make it up to her. I turned the corner to be met by a very familiar stallion.

     "What's up, fucker?" I said as I saw Allen.

     "Michael, you crazy fuck. You ready for tonight?"

     I let out a lot of air. "I don't know, man. A couple ponies, and my subconscious all seem to think something's going to happen."

     "Don't worry, mate. I'll make sure nothin'll happen!" He stood on his hind legs, bringing his hoofs up to his chest.

     "Careful, don't want your age to catch up to ya." I said with a laugh.

     He fell back on all fours. "Fuck you!"

     I laughed. "I'm just fuckin' with ya. Anyway, I have to go see Scoots."

     "Alright, I'll see ya about an hour before to make sure you're all set."

     "Will do." I put up two fingers. "Peace out, bitch."

     He just laughed and shook his head. "You're crazy." Is all he said.

Ten hours before wedding.

     I made my way up to Luna's chambers, cursing myself the whole way. How the hell did I allow a filly and baby dragon talk me into shooting the AR I had been cleaning? Didn't matter, I made them a promise, and I intended on keeping it. I rounded the corner, looking at the older guard outside the doors.

     "Didn't you just leave?" He asked with a smirk.

     I shook my head. "Made a promise I didn't mean to make. Things I need are in there." I went to grab the handle.

     "Hey, kids are persuasive." He said.

     I shook my head again. "Damn straight." As I opened the door, I was met with an unpleasant sight.

     Luna looked straight at me. "Michael! Run!" She screamed. A large black cloud was looming just feet from Luna.

     "Oh, what do we have here?" It said. It sounded like a snake. It started to rapidly close the distance between us.

     "Fuck." Was all I could say, before the cloud enetered through my skin. "Luna! Get it out!" I hit the floor in pain. "It's crawling in my skin, Lu! Get it out! Whatever you have to do!"

     "Oh, a warrior. So this is who you were about to marry, Princess?"

     "Michael! Hold still!" Luna yelled, her horn glowing brightly.

     "Just get it out!" I screamed. My head felt like it was about to explod. I opened my eyes to see my arms turning a dark blue.

     "Okay!" Her horn touched my skin. It felt like a hot iron burning through my flesh.

     "FUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK!" I screamed. The blue was leaving my skin. The cloud forming in the air again.

     "Oh, Princess. You're no fun." The cloud said gently.

     "Don't harm Michael!" She yelled at the cloud.

     "Fine, I guess I will just continue to haunt your dreams." The cloud said, it enetered through Luna's horn. She grimaced in pain.

     "Lu!" I tried to stand, but felt like an elephant was sitting on me.

     "Michael, don't worry. I have it under control now." She said, picking me up with her magic, placing me on her bed.

     "What was that?" I asked, only able to roll my head back and forth.

     She sighed. "I am still haunted by the nightmare, the spirit that entered my body over a thousand years ago. The elements of harmony were only able to weaken it. It does not have a hold on me anymore, but almost every night, it haunts me."

     I laughed a little. "You mean every day?"

     She laughed at my joke. "Yes, every day."

     I felt my muscles begin to release, and I sat up. I motioned for Luna to sit next to me. "So what was that about? How did it get out?"

     She sat next to me. I wrapped my arm around her as she began to speak. "Well, I thought I would try a spell to bottle it. Send it off somewhere where it couldn't hurt anything. But bad timing put you right in its way. It needed a new host."

     "Why did it not go for the guard?" I asked.

     "Hey! I heard that!" He yelled from the hall.

     "Just an observation!" I yelled back.

     Luna giggled. "It's because it saw you as more dominant. A stronger being." She said, followed by a yawn.

     I started to scratch behind her ear. "Get some sleep, Lu. You need it. We have a big day ahead of us."

     "Okay, Michael." She laid over.

     I pulled the covers over her. "Hey Lu, you think that was it? That was what everypony was worrying about?"

     I saw her go into deep thought. "You know, I think so!"

     I smiled. "Sweet, so we've got nothing to worry about!" I leaned in, placing a kiss on Luna's cheek. "Sleep well."

     She smiled. "I will, thank you."

     I grabbed the AR as I went to leave the room. "No problem, Lu." I checked the clip, it was loaded. I kept it in my pocket as I made my way down the halls. I was smiling to myself the whole way. If a little incident with an old spirit was what everyone was worried about, then we're all set! I lied to myself though, one question kept replaying in the back of my mind. A question that as hard as I tried to keep it away, and not let it surface, it still found its way. "What does that have to do with broken love?"

Nine hours before wedding.

     "Hey, Rainbow Dash, I haven't exactly exactly had time to sit down and talk with you about what you were doing. So... what exactly are you doing?" I asked as I took a bite out of an egg sandwich.

     Her eyes lit up like a Christmas tree. "After you and Princess Luna say your "I do's", I am going to do like I did at Shining Armor and Princess Cadence's wedding!"

     "And what exactly would that be?"

     "I'm going to do a sonic rainboom!"

     I eyed her with curiosity. "A sonicrainboom?"

     She nodded her head really fast. "Yeah!"

     "What exactly is a sonicrainboom?"

     "I am the only pegasus that can do it, but what happens, is I get going fast enough, that there's a big explosion! And a rainbow goes all around in the sky!"

     My jaw almost hit the floor. "So... you going fast enough, you are able to bend light waves?"

     She waved her hoof at me. "Don't be an egghead about it."

     I shook my head. "Just doesn't seem physically possible... but come to think of it, neither does a lot of stuff here."

     She laughed a little. "Don't worry about it. It's awesome! Just wait and see!"

     I finished the sandwich. "Alright, will do."  I looked over just as a certain purple unicorn walked past the doors. "Excuse me, I just remembered something. Later, Dash."

     She nodded. "Later, Michael!"

     I jogged to catch up with Twilight. "Hey, Twilight! Wait up!" I kinda yelled.

     She looked shocked as I ran up to her. "Oh... h-hey Michael."

     I caught up with her, starting to walk with her. "What's up?"

     She looked around cautiously. "Oh, ah... I was just getting back from the library." She replied.

     "You live in a library? What could be here and not there?" I asked.

     "Oh... just some spells that are really old. Princess Celestia wanted me to grab some to test."

     "Oh, sweet. What kind of spells?"

     She bit her lip. "Ahh... some different types of teleportation. Kinds that are more... suddle?" She said with a weak smile.

     "Twilight, you alright?" I looked at her weird.

     "What? Oh, yeah! I'm fine! Just... stressed." She looked around again.

     I got down on a knee. "Hey, remember how you said I could always talk with you? It works both ways."

     She shook her head. "Nothing like that, these spells are just kind of difficult... different than normal."

     I stood back up. "Whatever you say. Anyway, you ready for tonight? I've been sweating bullets for hours."

     She sighed. "As ready as I'll ever be."

     "What does that mean?" I asked.

     She realized what she said. "Oh! Nothing! I just... a lot of stuff going on."

     "Care to elaborate?"

     "I just... I'm sorry, Michael. I have to go see Princess Celestia!" She said as she ran off.

     "Well... that was odd." I said as I turned to go back to talking with Dash. However, she was no longer there, so I was left to roam the halls. I tried making a connection with Celestia, but no luck. I shrugged it off, she was probably busy with Twilight. I decided it would be a good idea to see if Rarity was done with the replacement buttons.

     I knocked on the door. "Just a second!" Came from inside.

     "Alright!" I replied, leaning on the wall.

     I heard multiple voices from inside. I put my ear against the door. "..ust don't know what to do, Rarity."

     "Dear, why would you do that anyway? What has he done?"

     "I don't know, it wasn't my idea. Celestia just... I don't know..."

     "He hasn't hurt anypony?"

     "That's what she's scared of, that he will. Rarity, wasn't someone at the door?"

     I quickly backed away from the door. It swung open as I landed against the wall. "Michael!"

     I gave Rarity a weak smile. "Hey, Rarity. Are the replacement buttons done?"

     "Come in! I've done so much more!" She said, opening the door more.

     "Thanks." I looked over to Twilight. "I thought you had to speak with Celestia?"

     "I already did." She replied.

     I looked straight into her eyes, only for her to look away. "Uh huh. So Rarity, you said more?"

     "Yes! Look!" She levitated the suit up, and sure enough, she did more. Not only had the buttons been replaced with shining silver moons, she also added silver trim. Along with on the inside, a spot for my pistol.

     "Wow, this is amazing!" I said as I slid it on. "How much?"

     She waved her hoof at me. "Nothing, it's for your most important day in Equestria!"

     I thought I heard Twilight say something like "Most likely his last, too..." But I gave her the benefit of the doubt, that it was just my imagination.

Six hours before wedding.

     I leaned against the park bench. "Fluttershy, what do you think about all this?"

     "Well... umm.... I think Twilight is just as stressed as you are about it." She replied as she organized her song birds.

     I shook my head. "Why the f... why would she be stressed?"

     "Well.... she is Princess Celestia's student?"

     "What does that have to do with anything?"

     "Princess Luna is her sister..."

     I looked over at her. "And?"

     "I think that maybe Princess Celestia is stressed that her sister is getting married. And maybe it's rubbing off on Twilight?"

     I sighed. "Never thought of it like that." I leaned back in the chair. "Maybe I should look at the big picture."

     "Maybe..." she looked over at me. "But I can tell that you're stressed too. You aren't really thinking straight."

     I smiled a little. "Ain't that the truth."

     "I mean... I..." she started.

     "Fluttershy, it's fine. Thank you." I said, standing up from the bench. "Thank you for opening my eyes." I messed up her mane a little, making her giggle.

     I started walking around the gardens again. Letting my brain wander. What else was I missing? What else was the world around me putting right into the open, but ignorance kept me from seeing? What was I missing?

     "Ahhh, you're back! Ready for a deal?" The statue said as I walked by.

     I looked over at the fucked up piece of art. "Son bitch, didn't expect to see you here."

     "You're joking, right?"

     I shook my head. "I don't need this, I'm busy as is. I don't need to be making deals I know will bite me in the ass."

     "I know what you need, you need information!"

     I looked at the statue. "What do you mean?"

     "You are unsure about tonight, this wedding of yours."

     "Yeah."

     "I know what they are planning."

     I started to get angry. "Who is they?"

     "Ah ah ahhh! You have to do something for me first!"

     I shook my head. "No deal."

     "Awwww, too bad. It's a shame that you are too scared to see the light."

     "Not scared, smart." I said as I left.

     He started laughing like a mad man. "Ta ta! Have fun with the wedding!" He yelled at me as I left. I was eventually far enough away that he could no longer connect with my head. I started to think, what if I did do whatever he wanted? Maybe I could stop the thing tonight. I pushed it out of my mind. "He's a spirit or god of chaos, why would I listen to him?" I thought to myself. I regret the decision to this day...

Five hours before wedding.

     I grabbed Pinkie's shoulders. "Please Pinkie! I'll also need to be waken up in thirty minutes! I don't care how you do it!"

     "I don't know, are you sure about this?" She asked, loading her party canon.

     "Please, I need to talk to someone. I need you to do this for me."

     "I just... won't you get hurt?"

     I laughed. "I've been stabbed, I don't think a cupcake to the face is going to permanently hurt me."

     "Alright, whatever you say." She said. She aimed the canon directly at me.

     I pointed my finger at her. "Thirty minutes."

     She sighed. "Thirty minutes." A loud boom sent my world into a black abyss.

     "Damn, all that to see me? I'm honored." The metallic voice rang out.

     I stood up on the white ground. "You know why I'm here. We need to talk."

     "Oh yes, about your wedding. What is there to talk about? You know how I feel about it."

     "No, it's about all the different ponies talking about it. I need you to help me try and set up scenarios."

     "You're.... you're giving me control?"

     "Only minimal, but yes."

     "Fuck yeah! Okay, I already showed you one possibility, last night. But with the pink one saying the love between you two don't break, that's not going to happen."

     "Okay, next?"

     The scene changed, I stood on a tile levitated in the air. "Another theory I have, is that the queen bitch you killed, somehow lived. She takes Luna's place, puts you under a spell, invasion takes over the country. But, with Armor's shield, and no love broken, that's out too."

     I watched as Sub's idea played out. "Next."

     The scene was reset. "Okay, this is a bit radical, but could still happen. Twilight flips the fuck out on Armor, shooting a spell. Armor, being the captain of the royal guard, easily puts up a barrier. The shot bounces off. We die."

     I watched as the purple bolt vaporized me. "Twilight wouldn't attack her brother like that. Next."

     "Okay, another idea." The scene changed. "Blueblood gets pissed at you, for being you. He attacks you. Luna defends you, Celestia gets butthurt, banishes Luna to the moon again. Love broken, horrible event."

     "Celestia thinks a little rational, next."

     "Pistol blows off your dick. Horrible event, and you lose a major part of your love."

     "Fuck you, that's not even funny." I didn't even look at the scene, but heard the pistol fire, and my screams fill the air.

     I heard a voice in the distance. "Michael!"

     "The fuck was that?" Me amd Sub asked at the same time.

     "Michael! It's been thirty minutes!"

     I shook my head. "Thanks for the help Sub, hopefully it's just the stress getting to us." I formed a .44 in my hand.

     "No, thank you. It felt so good to have control."

     I nodded. The pistol was heavy in my hands. I put the cold barrel to my brain, squeezing the trigger.

     "Michael! It's been thirty minutes!" A pink fluff said to me.

     "Thanks, Pinkie. I appreciate it." I said as I rolled onto my stomach.

     "I hope you don't mind, there was some frosting on your face..."

     I rubbed my face for a second. "And... it's gone?"

     "I had to lick it off, silly!"

     I pointed my finger at her. "Never speak of this. Understood?"

     She saluted me. "Yes Mr. Johnson, assassin, warrior, dude, sir!" She broke down in laughter at her own joke.

     I shook my head once again. "Pinkie, you're somethin else."

Three hours before wedding.

     Scootaloo let out a long sigh. "I guess you're going through with it?"

     I looked over at the orange filly. "Yeah."

     She looked down. "I just... I don't see what you see in her is all."

     I bent down on a knee. "Hey, Scoots. Remember the day we met? You were so scared of me."

     "Yeah, I guess so." She started to paw the ground.

     "I mean, I was this big scary monster with grass and mud all over my body, hanging from your ceiling of that little shed."

     "What are you saying?"

     I laughed a little. "When you and yoir friends decided to try and follow me, do you remember what you called me?" She shook her head. "An alien. You were going to get your cutie marks in alien hunting."

     She giggled. "Yeah, I remember it now."

     "Now, at any point in time, did you see yourself running up to me from a train station, yelling 'Daddy!'?"

     She shook her head. "Never crossed my mind."

     "It's kinda the same way with me and Luna. When we met, I had you in my arms, and she started to collapse my inner organs. Very nearly killing me. Do you think I ever thought about marrying her?"

     "No?"

     "That is exactly right! As long as we're being honest here, I wanted to cut her throat."

     She punched my shoulder. "Did not!"

     "Oh yeah, that was the only thought going through my head. Not once did I ever think I would be in the Canterlot castle, counting the seconds until we are together forever."

     "That doesn't really answer my question though." She said in a smartass tone.

     "We've both gone through very similar stages of life. We had our fall. Then, our exile, and to top it off, redemption."

     "So when you see her... you see..." She started.

     "I see myself." I poked her in the stomach, causing her to giggle. "Just like I saw myself, hiding in the ceiling."

     She sighed. "I just... what will I tell everypony at school?"

     I looked at her weird. "What do you mean?"

     "Well, everypony at school all has parents that share the same cutiemark as them. Like the Apple family! Applebloom doesn't have hers yet, but all the other ponies do, and it's all related to apples."

     "Your point?"

     "Well, my Daddy doesn't get cutie marks, and my step mom raises the moon!"

     "I still don't see the problem?"

     "It's just... different..."

     "And I'm not different? Come on Scoot! Be differnt! Live life! Don't care what other peo... ponies say about you!"

     "I don't know..."

     I looked at her in the eyes. "Listen here young lady, you will not disobey me. When I tell you to live, you live! Understand?" I buldged one eye real big.

     She started laughing. "Yes sir, I understand!"

     I stood back up. "Good. Glad that's over with. Why don't we get a snack before we have to head downstairs?"

     "Sure!" She yelled, jumping up for me to put her on my shoulders. I happily complied.

     We started to walk towards the kitchen, where we could steal a few of AJ's goods. Maybe a pie, or some fritters. Didn't matter, we were hungry, and food was just a couple feet away. I heard AJ talking to someone in the back room, I took that as my chance. I ran out, grabbing a silver tray, scooping different foods onto it, not even looking at what I was grabbing. I laughed to myself as I jumped through the door to share the spoils with my daughter, my new partner in crime. But something caught my attention. The voice AJ was talking to. I told Scootaloo to stay put, I sneaked back into the kitchen, getting closer to the voices.

     "...ld I tell him?"

     "'Ah don't think it'd do any good. Just make a mess."

     "But... I just... Applejack, what would you do?"

     "Woah there! Don't put me in this situation, Twilight."

     "I know, I'm sorry. But... it's going to hit him like a train!"

     "Well... why does Princess Celestia want to do it anyways? I mean, it'll only break poor Princess Luna's heart."

     "She says that he's dangerous, and that it is necessary."

     "Can't say 'ah agree with that." I heard a faint ding, and immediately turned to run. "Well, that sounds like the pie. Gotta go get it out the oven."

     I made it out of the kitchen just as the doors to wherever AJ was opened. I took in a deep breath. "Come on, Scoot. Let's get these back up to the room before anypony notices!"

     She smiled. "Let's do it!"

Two hours before wedding.

     "Dammit...." I cursed under my breath as I, once again, failed to correctly tie the tie around my neck. I threw the stupid thing on the bed in frustration. It was picked up by a black magic, and placed on my shoulders.

     "Now, now. No need to get mad." Luna said, she used mer magic to loop the tie in in and out itself, leaving a perfect knot around my neck.

     I laughed. "Bullshit."

     Luna giggled a bit as she found her small crown and shoes. "Are you ready?" She asked, looking over to me, who was still fucking around with the fabric around my neck.

     "Yeah, I'm ready. Why? Something wrong?" I asked, picking up the pistol from the dresser.

     "No, nothing's wrong. Just a little anxious."

     I nodded. "I hear ya, I've been stressing out all day."

     She wrapped a wing around me. "No need to be stressed. Nothing's going to happen."

     I returned the embrace, wrapping an arm around her. "I know, but like you, I'm kinda anxious." I paused for a moment. "Aren't you supposed to be getting your dress from Rarity?"

     Her eyes widened. "I completely forgot!"

     I gave her a quick kiss. "I'll see you at the wedding."

     She ran out of the room. Leaving me all alone in the dark chambers. I looked down at the large pistol in my hands. "I sure hope I don't have to use you." I thought to myself as I popped in the clip, and slid it into the built-in holster.

One hour before wedding.

     I found my way to Allen's room, not even bothering to stop and knock. I just kicked in the door. "Knock, knock, mother fucker!"

     He jumped over the bed, hitting the floor. "Dammit, Michael! Scared me half to death!"

     I put my hands up. "My bad! Anyway, you told me to come here about am hour before the wedding." I struck a pose. "And here I am! In the flesh!"

     He walked over to me. "Alright, let's see what we got here. Tie's straight. Pants pressed, buttons lined up correct." He hoof landed on my side, where the pistol rested. "Ahh.... what's that?"

     "Protection, teens always have condoms in their wallets, I always have a pitol on my side."

     "I don't even want to know." Is all he said as he circled around me. "From all I can tell, you're ready to go!"

     "Awesome." I said as we started to head for the door. "So, in your culture, I'm the last one through the doors?"

     "Yeah. Why, is it not like that on Earth?"

     "No, bride is the last one."

     "Strange."

Thirty seconds before wedding.

     I tried to slow my heart, it was pounding at around three thousand beets per minute. I took in deep breaths, with no success on bringing it down. Sweat was forming on the top of my bald head. I made it a point to shave just thirty minutes before, to get a good shine. I looked around for any form of wiping the liquid off my head. I shrugged when I found a curtain on a window. I ran over, wiping all the sweat off. I ran back to the door. Celestia would ring in my head when it was time. I started pacing, the longest thirty seconds of my life kept getting longer. And longer. And longer.

     Eventually her voice rang through my head. "Now, Michael."

     I let out a large breath of air as I pushed open the doors. What I saw, and the noises around me, almost made my knees collapse........

     "Grandma.... what's wrong?" The young colt asked.

     Scootaloo wiped the tears from her eyes. "This was a very bad day. I'm sorry, I just need a minute to get myself together."

    "So... something did happen?"

     She nodded, holding down a sob. "Oh yes, something nopony saw coming."

     "Really?"

     Scootaloo took in a deep breath. "I guess we should just finish this part."

     Celestia's voice rang through the room. But it was not the peaceful voice I knew, but instead, a powerful voice. "Guards! Grab him!"

     I looked around the room. Twenty guards started to activate their horns. Instead of my bride standing in her proper place, in a beautiful dress, a smile on her face. She, Scootaloo, Allen, and all the elements, save Twilight, were under a purple buble. Tears rolling down their faces. Their screams muffled by the shield. I reached into my suit, grabbing the large pistol, chambering a round, but only getting off one shot, straight through a guard's head. His head exploded into a red mess. Bits of his brain sent onto other guard's armor. The pistol was ripped from my hand, and I was picked up by the guard's magic. Levitated to the middle of the room.

     "Celestia! What is this!" I screamed, trying to break free from the magic, but with nineteen guards holding firm, it's rather hard.

     She lowered her head. "Michael, I am afraid to tell you this. But, as leader of Equestria, I am forced to make this decision. You are too much of a threat for my little ponies. You have proven your violence multiple occasions, including just now." She looked at the dead guard. "So, Twilight and I have been working on a spell. A spell similar to the one that brought you here. Only the opposite."

     I looked into Twilight's eyes. "I thought I told you to stop the research?" She looked away from my gaze. "Twilight, I thought you had more respect for my wishes."

     "Do not accuse my student of my actions." Celestia rang out.

     "Listen here, bitch. I have not harmed any of your little ponies. My job is to protect them dammit!" I heard muffled booms, I turned my head to see Luna continuously blasting the bubble with her magic.

     "I'm sorry, Michael." She lowered her head.

     I was lifted into the air, my suit ripped off my body. I felt my gear materialize onto my body. I then felt a cold sensation starting to crawl up my legs. I looked down to see the ice from the desert. I looked over at the bubble. "Luna, Scootaloo. I'm so sorry. But I can't keep my promise!" I screamed. Luna looked up, by the looks of it, she could still hear me. "Just because I can't keep mine, doesn't mean you can't keep yours! Don't let me down!" The ice had made its way to my waist. "Luna, Scootaloo. I love you both. With all my heart!" I looked over to Twilight. "I forgive you for Celestia's actions, Twilight. Please accept it."

     She nodded. "I will."

     As the ice reached my chest, I looked into Celestia's eyes. "And you. You selfish fucking bitch! I will find a way to get you back. NO! I have a better idea! I will find a way to put a bullet in your miserable body!"

     She looked down. "Goodbye, Michael."

     As the ice covered my head, I heard the bubble pop. My eyes darted over to see a small opening in the bubble. "Tia! I hate you! I hate you, Tia!"

     I closed my eyes as I waited. Then, a loud pop. I opened my eyes, shaking my body. A blast of sand hit my face. I looked around. My ATV was still in the sand. I looked down the white gem was turning quickly to sand. "No! No!" I yelled, trying to pick it up. "Send me back! Please!"

     I felt a hand on my shoulder. "Johnson! Let's go!" A voice yelled.

     I turned to see a Marine, and two humvees, other Marines on the ground, firing their rifles into the distance. I nodded my head. "Alright, let's go." I said as I got to my feet, running for the vehicles. My Barrett in my arms. I jumped into the humvee. I looked back into the sand.

The gem was no longer there.

Reunions.

     Sub was laughing like a maniac. "We're gonna die! We're on a forest floor bleeding out! We're already dead, it's just a matter of time!"

     I stood up to my feet. "This isn't funny, Sub! Luna could find me at any second!"

     "No, it's hysterical! This is the funniest shit I've seen in years!"

     "No, Sub! This isn't funny! If Luna finds me, she's going to be bouncing all over the walls. We know she can't keep secrets well." I started to form a .44 in my hands.

     "Killing yourself won't work, Michael. Your body is currently in a state of shock. Shooting youself would just leave you with a massive headache. Best bet is to wait it out. It'll all be over soon. Either we'll die, or the unicorn will save us."

     I sighed as I took a seat in a rocking chair. "Sub, play some music."

     "Loud or soft?"

     "Soft."

     "Quick or slow?"

     "Slow, but a hard hitting beat."

     "I think I know what you want, will this work?"

Youtube Video

     I smiled as I heard the soft voice. "Perfecttion. Now, we wait."

     "You know, what makes you think she'll still be looking for you after a month?"

     "Because she's like me, and I looked for her for a month. And now I'm closer than ever to having her back."

     "So, you feel she would look for you longer?"

      "I was going to look until the day I died. And she would do the same."

      "She's immortal... she would eventually be looking for a corpse."

     "But she would keep looking." I heard a low rumble in the distance. "Well, I guess this is it. Time to find out if we died or lived."

     "Michael, we may have a problem..."

     "What's that?"

     "If Luna is immortal, doesn't that mean Celestia is too?"

     "They still bleed, Sub. And if it bleeds enough, it dies."

     "Just like you."

     The dream collapsed around me. I started to fall through an abyss of black. "Goodbye, Sub."

     My eyes slowly opened, and were met with a small dancing fire.the soft crackling of the burning wood was almost rhythmic. I then heard something walking towards me. I tried to roll over, to see whatever it was, only for my body to scream in pain. I let out a small scream. Then, a gasp. "Trixie did it! Trixie saved the monster's life!"

     I coughed up a small pool of blood. "Where am I...."

     "Well, Trixie thinks she's seen your kind before, and knows you're not from here... we are in Equ..."

     I stopped her. "I know I'm in Equestria, but where?"

     "The edge of the Everfree forest. Just three miles from Ponyville."

     I kinda laughed. "Too easy." I looked up into the sky, noticing that something was wrong. "Hey, why aren't the stars as bright as they usually are?"

     "Trixie does not like the night either. Princess Luna always made a better night."

     "Wait, what do you mean?"

     "After the wedding a while ago, Trixie read that Princess Luna was very mad. Celestia had to lock her in her chambers to prevent anypony from being harmed."

     "So, this isn't Luna's night?" I looked to the stars, our alignment wasn't even there.

     "Trixie doesn't believe so..."

     I was finally able to roll over. "Could you stop talking in the third person? It's fucking annoying."

     She was kinda taken back. "You cursed at The Great and Powerful Trixie!"

     I grabbed my SKS, shakily trying to stand. "I don't have time for this." I got about two steps in before my legs gave out beneath me.

     "Are you alright?" She exclaimed as she ran towards me.

     "Never better." I tried to stand again, but my legs wouldn't respond to my brain. I slowly started tk crawl, using only my arms, before they gave out too. Leaving me face first in the mud. "Kill me..."

     "Where are you trying to go?"

     I started to grind my teeth together. "Doesn't matter."

     She walked in front of me. "Well... I could always help you get on your feet." She swished her tail in my face. "For something in return?"

     "Engaged...." I said flatly.

     Her face turned a bright red. "Oh... well umm..  how about I just help you then?"

     "Please." I said, trying to hide the annoyance in my voice.

     "Here, first I will have to remove your bandages."

     I raised an eyebrow. "Bandages?" I looked at my hands, and sure enough, I had white cloth wrapped around them. I also noticed my lack of shirt, and white cloth over all my scars. Even the moon. When she started removing the bandages, it kinda tore the scabs, the dried blood and all. "How long was I out?"

     "Five hours...." She gave the moon on my chest a weird look. But shook her head. "Why?"

     "I have a deadline."

     "For what?" Her horn stared to glow.

     I looked up at her. "It doesn't fucking matter. Just fix me and I can get out of your hair."

     "Alright, hold still." She hit me with a blast of warm magic. I could only assume it was like what Cadence used on me. I felt my hand lose all the pain it once held. I looked down, and at first, I was relieved. Then, fear overwhelmed my whole body.

     "Stop! Stop now!" I yelled, trying to shake off the warm magic.

     Her horn immediately stopped its glow. "What? What is it?"

     I studied my hang. Every scar I once had, was now gone. Leaving smooth, flawless skin. I looked up my arm, letting out a sigh of relief when I saw it hadn't made its way up to my tattoo. "Have anything else that, oh I don't know, won't tear my iconic features off of me?"

     "You want those scars?" She looked at me weird.

     "They tell stories. Now, hit me with something a little less, laser ink remover."

     She started to concentrate. "Trixie can do this!" Her horn started to glow bright, hitting my arms. Thankfully, not removing the ink and burn from my chest. Once ally wounds were sealed, I stood to full height. She let out a large amount of air, sweat dripping from her mane.

    "Thanks, Trixe. But I have to go now." I picked up the SKS and lunchbox, deciding not to down a five hour until later.

     "Wait! You still owe Trixie!" She pleaded.

     I sighed. "I don't have any currency on me. I have no way of repaying you." I started to walk towards Ponyville.

     "I was just heading for Ponyville! You could help me with my show!"

     I kinda gave her a glare. "No. I have somewhere to be." I took two steps before she was teleported in front of me.

     "Where do you jusy have to be in such a rush that you can't help Trixie? The pony that saved your life."

     "I made a certain pony a promise, and I intend on keeping it."

     "Trixie demands to know who this pony is!"

     "Trixie's about to get her horn snapped off if she doesn't shut the fuck up." I barked.

     She had a look of horror on her face. "Maybe... maybe Trixie can help you again?"

     I rolled my eyes. "Doubt it."

     "Well, what are you planning to do?"

     I sighed. "There's a small house just outside Ponyville. I need to hit it first. Then I need to gain entrance into the castle in Canterlot."

     Her jaw hit the floor. "You want to get into the castle?"

     I looked over at the shining city. I could see a small ball around Luna's spire. "That was my plan, yes."

     She was in deep thought. "Alright, let's go to your house first. But you have to tell Trixie all about you!"

Really? This shit again? "Deal."

     She put out the fire with her magic, connected herself to the trailer, and we set off. At a rather slow pace... "So, what's your name?"

     I eyed her cautiously. "Alex." Sorry, bud.

     "Alright, Alex, what do you do for a living?"

     "Well, I used to be a chef, then I abandoned that lifestyle and decided to pick up underwater basket weaving. When that didn't work, I decided to clean weapons for a living."

      "Amazing!" She said, eyes shining.

     After about thirty minutes of walking, Trixie let out a rather large yawn. "If you're tired, we can stop? And by we, I mean you can stop and I'll keep on truckin'."

     "No! Wait! We're on the edge of the Everfree, at night! You can't leave Trixie alone!"

     "And why not? You're a unicorn, you have magic, defend yourself."

     "Please! Just, stay here while Trixie gets some rest!"

     I was getting angry. "Look, I need to be either in or near that fucking castle, in under forty-eight hours! If I stop so you can rest, I lose time, and am behind schedule."

     "Please?" She tried to pull off some puppy dog eyes.

     "Fuck you. No."

     "Bu..."  she started, but stopped.

     "What?" I turned to see her in a frozen position. "Yoohoo, Earth to Trixie." I waved my hand in front of her face.

     "She can't hear you..." I heard a voice, and fingers on my shoulder. I whipped around, bringing the SKS to my shoulder. "Oh no! Don't shoot me! I'm not the one that brought you here or anything." Discord said in a sarcastic voice.

     I brought the gun down. "And I appreciate it, but if you can't tell, I'm trying to work here."

     "Yes, but by the looks of it, you're having some trouble?" He flew over to the blue unicorn. "I mean seriously, does she ever shut up?"

     "I considered blowing her head off, but trying to keep collateral damage to a minimum."

     "Yes. And nopony knows how to use your weapons. It would be mighty weird to see a pony with a perfect bullet hole in her head."

     I walked over to the trailer, going through all the stuff. "Any reason that you're here?"

     "I thought you might want something a little more potent for killing the bug, Celestia." He snapped his fingers, and my Barrett fell into his hand. He gave me a smug look. "If you catch my drift."

     I thought for a second. "I'll take it, but it won't be for Celestia. I plan on putting multiple shots in her." I pointed to the rifle. "That will blow her apart."

     "Alright, alright, I see what you're saying." He snapped his fingers, making the rifle turn into a small lighter. "Whenever you need it, flick it, and watch the magic. But, it only works once. Once it's a weapon again, no changing back." He tossed the lighter to me.

     "Alright."

     He was in deep thought. I continued to go through her stuff. I eventually found what looked to be magazines. I pulled the paper out, but kinda gagged when I read the cover. 'Playcolt.' And the cover image? None other than the blue unicorn just yards away from me. Discord finally spoke. "I have an idea. Take your time getting to the castle. Focus on staying hidden. It would be a shame to spoil the surprise."

     "What about Luna?"

     He pointed at the bubble on the castle. "That restricts all magic, in and out. She won't be touching your dreams."

     "Sounds like a plan."

     "And now, Trixie will..." she ranted on.

     I was hiding in an alleyway about five blocks from Sugarcube corner. The buildings were tall, away from major roadways, and I was hiding inside the garbage bin. The odds of a pony finding me were slim to none. I leaned back, waiting for her stupid show to be over with. Once Discord left, I had decided to waste some time. No point in rushing an assassination, no matter how personal. I closed my eyes, letting my thoughts carry away. My main concern was getting in the castle. I could always sneak past the guards? My thoughts were cut short when I heard a loud gasp. My eyes shot open, to be met with a pink fluff of hair.

     "Oh my gosh! Michael! I knew my Pinkie senses were right! I felt a...." I grabbed her mouth.

     "Pinkie! I need you to do me a favor." She slowly nodded. Something was... different about her. I pushed it aside. "I need you to Pinkie promise me, that you won't tell anypony I'm here." I sloly released her mouth.

     "But whyyyyyyyyyyy?" She stuck out her bottom lip.

      "Because, I'm really not supposed to be here. Please, Pinkie."

      Her hair kinda deflated. "So.... I can't throw you a welcome back party?"

      I shook my head. "Afraid not."

      She sighed. "Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye." She said as she did all the motions.

     I smiled as I rubbed her mane a little. "You will maybe get to soon? I just have some business to take care of."

     Her hair reinflated. "Okay!" She started bounding out of the alley. I leaned back in the trash again. I smelled like shit, no doubt. But I wasn't trying to impress anyone.

     As I closed my eyes once again, I heard another familiar voice, this one was far away though. "Pinkie, who were ya talkin' too?"

     "Oh, I was just talking to ahh.... ahhh...." she stalled out.

     "Come on, Pinkie. You can do it!" I whispered.

     "I was ah... talking to a friend!" She said.

     "Alright. Say, me and Fluttershy are headed to Canterlot tomorrow to see Twilight and Rainbow Dash. Want to join us?"

     "Well duh, silly!" She said as she started bouncing off. I could tell this by the odd squeaking noise.

     "What are those two doing in Canterlot? And where's Rarity?" I asked myself. I dismissed it, probably nothing.

     I stood outside my old home. My home. I didn't know of I should consider it old, it had only been a month. But for some reason, the house looked like it had been withstanding the elements for years. Maybe when I left they just trashed it? Threw every storm they could at it? It's what I would do. I sighed, looking over at the blue unicorn that stood beside me. She had a look of confusion on her face while she looked at the giant house.

     "Trixie feels like she has seen this house before."

     "Don't care." I chambered a round into the rifle. "Trixie, I need you to do something. If anything gets near this house, tell me. Signal me, teleport something, anything. Just alert me."

     She gave me a nod. "Trixie understands."

     I walked up to the house, slowly grabbing the handle. I tried to turn it, but it was surprisingly difficult. I lowered my shoulder, letting my body slam into the door. It wasn't locked, just stubborn. The wood splintered off the door. I dropped to a knee, waiting for anything. I was met with silence. I slowly stood, never lowering the weapon. I found my way to the kitchen. Everything was still there. The knives, table, chairs, and even the cup Scoots made for me one day before I had to go. I smiled as the good memories flooded my head. I turned, heading for my room. The door was shut.

     I pressed my ear to the door. No noises. I went to turn the knob, when the door just opened. I walked in, looking for anything odd. And multiple things were odd. All my clothes Rarity made for me were flung all over the room. Nothing was where it neededt be. It was obvious the guards had torn the place apart, looking for any way for me to get back. And they sure as hell would have destroyed it. But that wasn't the room I was afraid of.

     I started walking towards Scootaloo's room. The door was wide open. I stood beside the entrance. Afraid of whatever was inside. I didn't even know. I slowly walked around the corner. To be met with nothing. Literally. The room was empty, save a few hairs on the floor. I looked around the room, getting on a knee to examine the hair on the ground. White and black hairs. Royal guard hair, and not just Celestia's. I let out a small scream of anger.

     I realized I had a mission. I got up from the floor, making my way towards the living room. My chair still in its correct place. I moved it out of the way, ripping the floorboards up. Luna had secretly hidden my AR there when I finished cleaning it. And to whoever pony reading this, it is no longer there. If you rip up my floor, I will beat your ass.

     I grabbed the AR from the floor, the silencer still neatly screwed on. Three clips under it, one in. But it was dirty, like majorly dirty. Dust and mud covered the poor rifle. I grabbed all the equipment, making my way towards the kitchen. I sat down in my chair, placing the assault rifle on the table. I then realized I forgot a very important part of the process. The tools used to clean the weapon. I sighed as I stood up, making my way back to my room.

     I moved the trashed items all around the room, unable to find any of my tools. It then hit me that I keep them in my closet. I walked over, opening the double doors. The ssme scene, only this time, I saw the little black box that contained my reward. As I picked up the box and made my way for the kitchen, I thought I heard voices outside. I froze. Then shook it off as me just being paranoid. Trixie would tell me if something was getting close.

     I sat at the table, and began to take the rifle appart. Cleaning every little piece as I went. For just a month, it was way dirtier than it should have been. The mud was caked onto most of the pieces, and there was even a bit of rust. I complied though, keeping my mind on the task at hand. Clean the rifle, get to Canterlot, shoot the bitch. I stopped once again when I heard the voices, this time much closer. They faded away, but I was getting nervous. I started to clean quicker, not worrying so much about the fine details, but more on the good enough.

     My heart stopped when the voices came back. This time, at the front door. I strained my ears. A male and a female. Then, the front door opened. I sat completely still. The voices came closer, and I could hear what they were saying. "...w, this place is a dump!"

     There was an audible thud. "Hey! Don't make fun of it!"

     "I'm just sayin', damn. I mean, the front door was broke in, the floor's all ripped up."

     "Yeah, this place has seen its better days." The female said. Then, I heard a sob. "I miss him."

     "Babe, it's been a while. He's not coming back. From what you told me, he wouldn't want you to focus on your past."

     She sniffed a little. "Yeah, you're right. He always talked about how, while you need to know what happened, don't worry about it."

     "See..."

     "But I made him a promise."

     I heard the hooves of the male get closer. I was hiding behind the door, waiting for a chance to strike. "Hey, what's thi..." was all he got out, before the door was thrust into his side, causing him to yell in pain.

     I then landed a nice right hook into his gut, causing him to lose his breath. I backed away for a second. "You can leave. Now."

     He popped his neck, and opened his wings. "Buck you, you monster!"

     I smiled. "I guess today is your last day." He charged at me, using his wings to propell him even faster. I had been expecting this, and simply moved at the last second, bring my knee into his lower jaw. He rolled on the ground. I took this as my chance. I ran forward, grabbing his left wing, placing my boot on his side, and yanked. I heard a loud popping noise, followed bt screams of pain. I leaned in close to his ear. "Want it quick and painless?"

     He spit in my direction. "Fine, whatever you want." I broke hi other wing and his back right leg, making him immobilized.I started to make my way towards the knives, when I was hit from the side, rather hard.

     I didn't look up, I just reacted. I rolled with the blow, and swung my momentum, allowing my arm to have incredibly high speeds. It landed right in the female's eye. I ran forward, grabbing her by the throat, and slamming her against the wall. She made out a small "Help!" Through my strong grasp.

     I was looking at my feet as the sweat dripped off my body. It was a hell of a fight, I'll give 'em that. I kinda laughed to myself. "And now, you get to see the inside of a glue..." I looked up, and immediately regreted everything I did. "...factory...." I dropped her to the ground, her body heaving, trying to grab precious air. I got on a knee next to the mare, and held my finger under her chin. "Look at me." She shook her head. "Look at me dammit!" I yelled. She cringed a little, but finally, her eyes met mine. "Oh my God..."

     She had a look of complete and total fear on her face. "Don't kill me.... please!" She whimped.down.

     I wrapped her in a bone crushing hug. "I missed you so much, Scoot!" Tears started to roll down my face.

     "H-how do you know my..." I leaned back, letting her see my face and eyes. "Daddy?"

     I wrapped her in another hug. "I'm so sorry Scoot. I just..."

     "I missed you, Daddy!" She said, trying to contain sobs. "Where were you all this time? Why'd it take you so long to get back?"

     I had confusion in my voice. "I've only been gone a month?"

     She pushed me away for a second. "A month?" I nodded my head. "Try more like twenty years!"

     "Bull."

     "It's true." She sighed, rubbing her eye a little. "After you left, Luna got really mad at Celestia. Like, tried to kill her mad."

     "And that didn't go the way she planned, did it?"

     She shook her head. "No, Celestia had Luna locker in her room. For a while, she just tried to get out. Get to Celestia. But then, she realized she could be doing something more productive."

     "And that would be?"

     "She's been in that room now for nineteen years. Most of her time has been spent on trying to get you back." She smiled a little. "And it looks like she did it!"

     I was still just looking at Scootaloo. She was a full grown mare now. Her wings at her sides, and from the muscles on her back, they were used greatly. Her purple mane in a neat style, the same that she used to have. "I hate to break it to ya, Scoot. But Lu didn't bring me here."

     "Then who did?"

     The stallion on the ground was pissed. "Babe! Run!" He tried to stand. "I'll hold him off!"

     I picked up the chair next to the table, throwing it in his direction. He stumbled to the ground as he screamed in pain. "Stay down, bitch."

     I felt Scootaloo's hoof on my shoulder. "Daddy! Don't hurt him!"

     I kinda gave her a look. "Why?"

     She blushed a little. "Because, umm... well... he's my ahhh... coltfriend..."

     I looked over to the stallion on the ground. Now. If a parent is reading this, you know exactly how I felt. Coming home some day to see your daughter with a random boy, it's kinda crazy. However, I was a mentally unstable United States Marine that was out for royal blood. I had a five hour energy in me, and the bastard had already tried to attack me.... after I did him... Not the point. What I'm saying, is I wasn't happy. I made this very clear to both the stallion and Scootaloo while my hands were wrapped around his neck, and his head was banging against the wall.

     "Daddy! You're gonna kill him!" Scootaloo screamed as I continued my assault.

     "That's the plan!" I tossed the bleeding stallion across the room. He tried to crawl away from my rage. I grabbed him by the tail, throwing him into the livingroom.... through a wall.

     Scootaloo jumped in front of me. "Daddy, please, stop."

     "Scootaloo, move." I said.

     She gave me her puppy dog eyes, and stuck out her lip. "Please."

     That did it. I grumbled to myself as I sat back down at the table, finishing the rifle. "Fine."

     I heard a groan from the other room. "Scootaloo, tell Celestia!"

     "Scootaloo, if you tell Celestia, I swear to God, you're grounded for a month."

     She was stuck between her coltfriend and her father. It was obvious he was in great pain, but then again, there was a reason behind everything I did, and she knew this. "You can't ground me!" She said.

     I raised my eyebrows. "You may be older, but I am still your father. And this is still my house. My house, my rules. You tell Celestia, you're grounded."

     "I have a tour to do with the wonderbolts..."

     "Well looks like they'll need a new member for a while." I started to assemble the rifle.

     "You can't do that! I'm Rainbow Dash's wingpony! And she's the captain!"

     "Then she can talk to me." I pulled the charging handle multiple times. "Your choice. Me or Celestia. I have reasons for my being here, and you don't need to know them right now."

     She walked into the kitchen. "It has to do with that, doesn't it?"

     I looked at the AR and SKS on the table. "Yeah."

     "And the promise you made to Celestia?"

     I sighed. "I know what you're getting at. The Wonderbolts are technically part of the royal guard. It is your job to protect Celestia." I looked into her eyes. "But after what she did, you can't say I don't deserve revenge. And besides, I made her a promise. I plan on keeping it." My mind went to another subject. "She probably feels disharmony here too, which means she will be getting the elements together. Where are they?"

     "The elements or the ponies at wear them?" I gave her a look that said use your head. "Twilight and Rarity are usually in Canterlot, but Rarity is in Manehatten right now. Rainbow Dash is usually in Cloudsdale, but the Wonderbolts have a show there. The rest are still here in Ponyville."

     I nodded. "I have to avoid them at all costs. Can you help me with that?"

     She gave me an odd look. "What do you mean?"

     I smiled as I heard a train in the distance. "I need a distraction."

And the dumb *** of the year award goes to...

And the dumb *** of the year award goes to...

     I walked out of the house, holding the stallion by his back leg, the one that wasn't broken. I saw a trailer not too far away. I got pissed, heading over to the trailer. "What the hell Trixie? I told you to warn me!"

     Her eyes lit up. "Trixie did send you a signal!"

     I laid the stallion on the ground. "Well, I didn't get it. Now fix him"

     She looked at the unconscious pony on the ground. "Alright." She started working her magic. I leaned against the trailer.

     "What kind of signal did you send?"

     She pointed to a small fire. "Smoke signals!"

     A voice in the back of my head was screaming for me to kill her, put the whole world out of its misery. I pushed it aside. Collateral to a minimum. "That's got to be the dumbest thing I've ever fucking heard of."

     Scootaloo came out of the house. "Hey, don't you have a train to catch?"

     I stood up. "Hey, I need a distraction!"

     She smiled. "I walk into town.... there's your distraction."

     I pointed my finger at her. "You get too cocky and it's going to bite you in the ass."

     "Please, who wouldn't want to see the Scootaloo, in the flesh?"

     "Someone that doesn't give two shits about cocky ponies." I started to slightly jog towards the train station. Scootaloo right behind me.

     "I never really heard you curse before, what changed?"

     "If it has really been twenty years, then you're an adult. Still my daughter, but an adult. I don't feel pressured to hold back what I have to say. Pinkie and Fluttershy, I think I will still hold my tongue a little."

     "So... how did you get back, if Mu... err..." Scootaloo stopped herself.

     I looked back at the orange pegasus. "Wait, did you just call her wat I think you called her?"

     She looked away from my gaze. "No..."

     "Scootaloo, have you been reading that book?"

     "Kinda..."

     "What does it say about liars?" Wow, what a fucking hypocrite! You're talking about lies in the Bible, yet you refuse to forgive Celestia, and plan on killing her. Nice work jackass. "Never mind."

     We were about a hundred or so yards from the train station, the current train just about to pull out, bags still being loaded though. "Alright, watch me work my magic." Scootaloo said, flying straight for the train.

     I waited until a decent crowd formed around my orange pegasus, then hopped into the luggage car, hiding in the shadows. A pony eventually came, shutting the large(ish) door. I made a makeshift chair out of the luggage. The train lurched forward, and we were off. A six hour trip. I needed to have some sort of plan. I laid my head back, allowing the energy shot crash to knock me out cold.

     I started to walk in the white void. I looked up into the sky. "Sub! Canterlot layout, including castle interior!" Nothing happened, no reply, no city formation, nothing. "Sub!" I yelled. Still nothing. I looked around. "Fuck you too, I'll do it myself!" I blinked, allowing the city to form around me. Ponies frozen in time. I looked up at the large castle carved into the mountain. "Alright, let's see what we can do here." I felt all my clothing and weapons drop onto me. I chambered a round in the SKS and AR. I started to glide through the buildings, finding the train station. As it pulled in, I stopped time again.

     "Okay, I'm gonna guess it was around three when I jumped on in Ponyville, making it around nine." I reached into the sky, grabbing the sun between my index finger and thumb. I tossed it in my mouth, chewing it like gum. I snapped my fingers, bringing the room into the sky. I started the dream, once again. The train came to a stop, allowing the doors to open. I sat in the luggage car, spitting the now black sun into a small hole in the dream. The doors opened, revealing a black pony, black mane, black eyes.... Had to make a random dream character, it was easiest this way. His face was in shock. I threw a suitcase at him, throwing him off. I wrapped my arm around his neck, restricting airflow to his lungs. He eventually went limp, not dead, but unconscious.

     I threw the body into the car, making my way into the shadows. I looked up at the large castle. I had multiple options. Try and get Discord to make mt AR and SKS like the Barrett, find a way into the castle, or kill her while she raised the sun. I weighed the pros and cons of each. I decided trying to get Discord would be my best bet, but impossible to duplicate in a dream. I scratched out that idea. If she was moving the sun, it would be pretty damn hard to hit her. So I settled for sneaking into the castle. But, I had another problem. I did not know how much more protection she would have. I didn't even know how much she had then!

     As I sat alone, I felt a cold wind, and a thought was pushed into my head. "Kill them all!"

     "Sub?" I stood up, the wind was getting stronger. "Sub, this isn't fucking funny. I need help!" Still nor reply. "Dammit Sub!" I kicked some dirt, and went to turn around. I was met with multiple screens. Crosshairs everywhere, and bodies on in the lines. The shots started to ring out, blowing the humans and ponies to pieces. I tried to look away, but somehow, I had lost control of the dream. I started to panic, my breaths getting faster. "Sub!"

     The wind shifted, blowing right into my face. "All this, was your doing..."

     The images transformed into one large video. Opening the doors to see Celestia, guards, and a bubble around the ones I loved. "Sub, cut this shit out!"

     The image split in two, forming circles, then, turning into a set of dark blue eyes. "You don't know what your actions have done!"

     I shook my head. "It's just a dream! It's just a dream!" I screamed.

     There was a demonic laughter. "A dream, yet, reality!"

     I just noticed a blue mist around my feet. "Sub, stop!"

     The laughter continued. "Very well..." at that, multiple Marines raised up from the ground, holding standard issue rifles. "You wish for this to end." The Marines all chambered rounds into their rifles. "Then let it end."

     Bullets ripped through my arms in legs, causing me to scream in pain and agony. But seeing them as individual wounds, I stayed alive. The clips had no end. They fired thousands of rounds into my body, causing the blood to form into a very large puddle. "Why?" I asked. The bullets stopped.

     "See it as..." there was a loud bang as a bullet ripped through my heart. "A thank you!"

     My eyes shot open as the train came to a screeching halt. I heard multiple ponies on the other side of the train. I got in my position, ready to knock out whatever poor soul opened the door. It happened exactly like I expected it. Door opened, pony unconscious, etc. Only difference was, when I turned to run to the shadows, I was not met with tall buildings and places to hide. I was met with a grassy area. I turned quickly around. "Son of a bitch..." I said.

     Not only was the pony waking much quicker than he should, I was not in Canterlot. There was a castle, and trains, and buildings, and ponies. But the castle had one spire. The train station was way too small. And the ponies were glittering.

     I had arrived at the Crystal Empire.

     "Fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck....." that was the only thought going through my head. I needed cover. I needed to hide. How could I have been so stupid to think EVERY train went to Canterlot? I looked around, and found a small tree. Wasn't much, but it would do. I ran as fast as I could, the rifles banging against my body. Once I made it to the tree, I took out a five hour energy, and meal bar. I needed to think. This wasn't my plan.

     "They wouldn't react well to me... Armor would immediately report me to Celestia..  there is only one pony here that would actually help me reach Luna..." I sighed. "And Cadence wouldn't think about helping me kill Celestia." I twirled my thumbs. "Worth a shot though, I mean, she is the closest thing I have to a contact that can get me out of here." I looked around the tree at the castle. "But how the hell am I going to get up there?"

     A whisper, almost, pushed through my head. "No Russian."

     I looked around. "Please tell me that wasn't Celestia..." I sat for another second. Nothing else. I sighed once more. "I can't just go into the city, blasting ponies with my guns." I looked down at the AR. "I mean, I'm not a serial killer." I felt a warm tear start to form in my eyes. "Why do I kill?" My mind started to pick up speed. "My mom died... but she died of cancer..." I reached for the lighter. "Now others are dying.... I'm a cancer..."

     I slapped myself, mentally and physically. "No dammit! I'm radiation! I'm medicine! I kill the cancer!" I stood up, looking at the castle. "And Celestia is a tumor, that needs to be removed."

     I watched as another group of crystal ponies passed by the alleyway. I was less than two-hundred yards from the castle. I was waiting for the next patrol to pass, then I would make a break for the newspaper stand, hide behind it, then into the next alley. I saw two guards. Both unicorns. Fifty feet from me. I I prepared myself to run, I heard voices behind me. I cringed as I backed into the shadows. I looked over, a mare was being pushed back into the alleyway from the opposite side by three stallions. All earth ponies.

     "You heard him, hand it over!" Number one commanded.

     "Please! I just want to go home!" The mare cried.

     "Yeah, you can go home. But first you gotta give us the bag." Two stated.

     Three was about to talk, when One cut him off. "Listen, all we want is the bag. Don't make is hurt you."

     My mind started to turn. Civilian protection. I sighed. "My job in Equestria is to protect the citizens." I chambered a round into the silenced AR. "Even if their ruler is a bitch."

     One was about to grab the bag, when I stood up, walking behind the mare. They all stared up at me. "What... what are you?"

     I put on my best poker face. "You have three seconds to leave this mare alone. One..."

     Two spoke. "Oh yeah?"

     "Two..." I raised the rifle.

     One was next. "Get outta here, monster!"

     I shrugged. "One..." I aimed down the sights. "Time's up." I pulled the trigger three times, holes forming in each of their heads. Blood seeped into their mane and eyes as they collapsed to the ground. I looked at the mare. "Please, don't say an..."

     "Help!" She screamed at the top of her lungs.

     "...thing..." I heard multiple ponies approaching my position. I only had one option. I placed my weapons on the ground, raising my hands into the air. "Take me away..." I said as I heard guards come from behind me. "Take me to your dungeons for saving this mare's life. I don't care. Doesn't bother me."

     "This fucking sucks..." I said as I sat on a cold rock. I played with the lighter, rolling it between my fingers. They had taken my weapons, but only because I told them what they do. And of course, I was almost ripped apart by the bastard guards. I heard a pony coming down the stairs. Another guard to check up and make sure I hadn't escaped. However, these doors were not like the one in Canterlot. Oh no, these were solid crystal. Almost diamond. Near impossible to break open. I tried too. I actually put a decent crack in it. The guard approached my cell. "Hey, fucktard, let me talk to Cadence."

     He grunted. "As is, no way you're getting near her."

     I shook my head. "You're right, you probably couldn't handle me."

     "What?"

     I leaned back. "I'm much too dangerous! No way you could contain me."

     He laughed. "You're already contained!"

     I started a slow clap. "Nice work, you have a rock do your job!"

     I saw him frown. "I could easily contain you!"

     I smiled. "Prove it. I wish to see Cadence."

     "Fine!" He inserted the let into the door. "Move!" He pointed a hoof up a flight of stair.

     "Whatever you say, boss man." I walked out of the cell, to immediately be grasped by magic. "Oh, very nice. Binding my hands. Very good!"

     He nudged me. "Just move!"

     I complied, he guided me through narrow halls, places that would make excellent choke points, and the occasional window. We eventually came to a large set of double doors. "Don't move too quick, or I'll have t..."

     His speach was cut off as my left heel nailed him in the horn. The magic bindings released, I quickly wrapped my hands around his mouth and horn, to stop the screams and prevent magical flow. His eyes eventually rolled into the back of his head. I pulled him over to the shadows, where nothing would see him. "Thanks for the tour, buddy." I eased open the door. A single pink pony in the throne. Her horn emitting a bright glow. She looked over to the moving door.

     "Who's there?" She asked, standing from her seat.

     I walked through the doors, my guns were sitting near the throne. "Long time, no see, eh?"

     She gave me a weird look. "Long time no..." her eyes got big and bright. "Michael?!"

     I did a half ass bow. "In the flesh."

     She ran forward. "How did you get back?"

     I smiled. "Long story, I apologize, but I can't stay here long."

     "Oh?"

     I nodded. "I need to get to Canterlot."

     She tilted her head. "Why? If I can ask."

     I sighed. "I need to keep a promise."

     She smiled. "You really love her, don't you?"

     I rubbed the back of my head. "Yeah, I really love Lu. But that's not the promise I'm trying to keep."

     She tilted her head. "You made a promise to another pony?"

     I nodded. A low groan came from the hall. "Hey, think we could continue this conversation elsewhere?" I pulled out a weak smile.

     "Sure, Shining Armor should be back very soon to stay here anyway." She motioned for the back of the room. "This wa..." she was cut off by two teenage ponies running into the throne room. One mare, and one stallion. One pegasus, one unicorn.

     In unison they yelled. "Moooooom! We're hun..." they looked past their mother, to see a six foot tall human. It was then I realized that I was filthy. "Don't worry, Mom! We'll save you!"

     My eyes widened, I put my hands in front of me. "No no no no no no no!" But it was of no use. I was soon grabbed by their magic, and flung all over the room.

     "Storm! Helm! Put him down!" Cadence said, slamming her hoof into the ground.

     I was hanging upside down, near the ceiling. My nose was easily broke, and I think they broke or cracked a rib. "It was going to eat you!"

     "He wasn't going to eat me! He's an old friend that got dealt some bad cards."

     I coughed a little, a spec of blood flying out of my mouth. "If you two would be so kind as to put me down..."

     Their faces turned red as I was flipped over, and gently set on the ground. "So, what are you?" The one I assumed was Storm asked.

     "A very POed human." I looked over at Cadence. "We were about to discuss matters further?"

     She nodded. "Yes, right this way." We started walking, but not before she stopped, glaring back at the children. "Apologize to Michael for your behavior."

     They pawed at the ground. "We're sorry."

     I laughed. "No problem, but you two have to do something for me." They looked at me in confusion. "Don't tell anypony I was here. Got it?" They nodded. "Good."

     Before we could walk out, the other child spoke up. "Wait, your name is Michael?"

     I turned to him. "Yeah?"

     His face brightened up. He turned to his sister. "Storm! It's the Michael!" She gave him a blank expression. "The one from the books!"

     Her eyes got wide. "You're right!" She looked at me. "The Prince of Death! With his weapons that spit fire, never misses, and if I read right, was engaged to Princess Luna before she got locked up."

     I raised an eyebrow at Cadence. She glared at the children. "I thought I told you not to read those?"

     I put my hand out. "Books? There's books on me?"

     "Well... they're not exactly... umm... legal..." Storm said, looking around the room. "Technically, you never set foot in Equestria. But, newspapers and witnesses say otherwise."

     I laughed. "She tried to cover up my existence? That's rich!"

     Her eyes got bright. "So you are real!"

     The male spoke. "They were just conspiracy theories!"

     I started to speak, when I heard a louder groan from the hall. I picked up the SKS. "Excuse me a second..." they looked at me in confusion as I walked out of the room. The guard was starting to stand up, he saw me and glared.

     "You'll pay f..." His speach was cut off by the butt of the rifle landing on his temple.

     "Stay down this time, don't die... but don't wake up for a while." I walked back into the room. "Now, what's the 'official' story and the unofficial story on Lu?"

     Storm spoke, she looked the oldest, and had more information. Surprised she didn't recognize me. "Well, the papers all say the Nightmare Moon was released, but on a much much smaller scale. As for what really happened..."

     Her mother cut her off. "Her rage made her blind, clouding everything in her mind. She wanted to kill Celestia. One night, Lunatook your blade, the one that was once inside you, and tried to stab her." She sighed. "She succeeded. But, Celestia was no fool, it was only a decoy. Celestia was sleeping in another part of Equestria. Royal guards tried to detain her, and eventually did." She paused for a moment, before continuing. "Now she sits in her room, trying to bring you back from your world. Or she was trying. After the fifteenth year, she started to try and get out of the castle."

     I nodded. "I need to get back to Canterlot. As soon as possible. I made a pony a promise."

     Storm and her brother spoke in unison. "And you. You selfish fucking bitch! I will find a way to get you back. NO! I have a better idea! I will find a way to put a bullet in your miserable body!"

     Cadence was shocked at her children. "You do not use that kind of language!" She turned to me. "Should we go now?"

     I nodded. "Yes. I need a way back." I turned to the children. "You will not speak of me. At all! To anypony. I have to remain unseen."

     They nodded. "Alright!"

     I turned to Cadence. "Alright, let's go."

     The young colt stretched out his legs, letting out a giant yawn. Scootaloo giggled. "It's late, we can finish the story tomorrow."

     "I wanna finish it now though!" He cried.

     She laughed. "Dear, your parents will be here soon to pick you up." At that time, there was a knock on the door. "Come in! It's open."

     As the door opened, instead of two pegasus ponies, one blue alicorn stepped through the door. "Hello, Scootaloo." She looked at the young colt. "Oh, I think I remember you!"

     His eyes got wide. "Since Michael is my great gandpa, that means..."

     Scootaloo rubbed his head. "Yes. Princess Luna is your great grandma."

     His smile grew even larger. Luna looked over at Scootaloo. "I take it you two are reading his journal?"

     Scootaloo nodded. "It's good to remember, no matter what he says."

     Luna looked over at the wall above the fireplace, looking at the Barrett. She gave a small sigh. "I miss him."

     "I do too, Mom. Every day." She sighed. "But I have you, even if you rarely visit." She gave a smile.

     "Oh, hush you!" She looked at the colt. "So, how far have you gotten? And what do you think of him?"

     "He's talking with Cadence in the Crystal Empire! And he sounds awesome! I mean, he knows how to control his dreams!"

     Luna laughed. "I could teach you, if you wish?"

     His eyes lit up. "Yeah!"

     "You gotta go to sleep first!" Scootaloo pointed out.

     He hopped off of her lap, running for his room. Scootaloo's old room. Luna smiled. "I can see you've been busy?"

     She nodded. "I've had him all day, and most likely tomorrow too. I've been reading this to him for a couple hours now." She looked at the old tome. "I just want to see him again."

     Luna wrapped a hoof around the orange pony. "Me too. I just, I just can't believe it. He almost disappeared on us."

     "But we know exactly what happened."

     "I know." She wrapped her daughter in a tight embrace. "I wish he would come back."

Daddy?

     "Grandma, what's that?" The young colt asked, pointing above the fireplace.

     Scootaloo looked to see a dusty journal, she smiled to herself "That was your great grandfather's journal. Where all his stories in Equestria are held."

     "Can you read it to me?" The little colt asked, jumping up and down.

     "Oh I think you're old enough, sure, come here." Scootaloo sat in her rocking chair with the book on her hooves. She motioned for the young pony to sit in her lap. She began reading.

     My name is Michael D. Johnson. I am what some call a hero. Others call a monster. It all depends on where they're standing. I am a Marine sniper. An assassin. I am writing this in a journal that I will someday pass to my daughter, who will pass it to her children, and so on, and so forth. This is my story.

     I joined the Marines right out of high school. My father was an alcoholic, and my mother lost her battle with breast cancer when I was very young. I had no friends, as I was considered by most to be a heartless asshole. I wouldn't care when Ms. Popular and Mr. Popular broke up, I didn't do any sports, but worked out by myself. School for me was a waste of time. I look back at it now, sitting in my chair with my  Barrett above the fireplace, realizing that my adventures didn't begin until I found that gem in the sand.

     It was my eighth year as a sniper, I was in Afghanistan, a solitary building in the middle of the desert. I was waiting for my target. He was around six foot tall, a black beard, a white robe. I was told that was to be killed quickly. A quick headshot. Doesn't sound hard, here's the problem. He was in an armored vehicle, in the middle of a desert, during a sandstorm. He was going to be out of his vehicle for about three seconds to get into a helicopter that was coming to pick him up. I had been in that shed for hours. The drop was supposed to be at five o'clock. It was five thirty. I was starring down the scope of my rifle, they were late. This wasn't like them.

     I heard a chopper in the distance, but couldn't see it. It was getting closer and closer to my position. I started to hear a land vehicle, sounded like a hummer. I saw a black vehicle stop aroun d three hundred yards from my position. Five people in it. The chopper started to descend into position, then stopped. A gust of sand and wind caused the helicopter to sway. "Come on you bastard, set yourself on the ground and get the goods" I said to myself. It got lonely on long missions.

     The helicopter started to leave, the vehicle turning around as well. Then they both stopped, turning back to the meeting place. The storm was letting up, it was now or never. The helicopter touched down, the target hoped out if the vehicle, the rifle rocked back into my shoulder. I always hated headshots, the chances of missing were too great, but with my Barrett, it tore the poor bastard in two at the waist. I immediately ran out of the back of the shed, the kill confirmed. I jumped onto the ATV I was provided, and sped into the direction of my ride back to base.

    I don't exactly remember what happened, all I know is one second, in speeding on my ATV, the next, I was on my knees, coughing up blood, my ATV upside down. It hurt so bad. Then I saw it. A shiny white gem buried in the sand. I reached down for it, my hand shaking. I don't know what was so fascinating about the gem, but it was like it drew me closer and closer. When I picked it up, it was ice cold. Inside, a wire horse with a horn and wings. It was beautiful. I was mystified, I didn't notice the ice crawling up my arms. I eventually lost all feeling in my arms, that's when I realized something was wrong. I looked down to see they were covered in ice crystals. I dropped the gem on the ground. I was unable to escape the ice that was now covering my torso and legs. It eventually covered my entire body, leaving me paralyzed.

     I could strangely breathe in the ice prison. I was unable to take deep breathes, but they were breathes. A bright flash almost blind me. Then I no longer felt the sand under me. I felt something solid, like a floor, or road. But I was still imprisoned. I lay still. Then realized I wouldn't anywhere just sitting there. When I moved my arms, the ice fell off, like I was just covered in snow. I started shaking my whole body until I was free from my prison. When I stood, I was in the middle of a dense forest. I had no idea where I was at, or what I was to do. My instincts took over me, I started to make a ghille suit. Ripping vines, leaves, and grass. I thought it looked pretty damn good. I began walking, I didn't know where, I just started walking. I walked for thirty minutes, eventually coming to something that looked like a small farm. A door leading into a tree, animals everywhere. The sun had set, so I had decided to climb into a tree nearby and get some shut eye. It wasn't the most comfortable thing in the world.

     I remember waking to a shrill scream. I opened my eyes to a squirrel on my chest, screaming at the top of its lungs. It had a legit look of f ear on his face. I didn't know what to do. I panicked. I reached around the creature's head, and squeezed. The screaming stopped, blood started to ooze down the body. I threw it into the woods, nothing else I could do. I looked over to the house to see something coming out of the door. I rolled out of the tree, hitting the ground with a loud thud.

     "Hello?" A soft voice came, I would later learn her name was Fluttershy. I lay in the grass, inching my way towards some bushes in order to hide myself. "Mr. Squirrel?" The voice came again.

     I was scared, I didn't know what I should do, I slowly peaked around the bush, I rubbed my eyes, they had to be lying to me. A yellow horse with wings at its side, looking around for where the scream came from. It was breath taking. Such a beautiful creature. Then, another scream. Right beside my ear. I turned to see another squirrel screaming, this time a safe distance from me, pointing at t he mound on the ground. Me.

     "Mr. Squirrel, what is it?" She said, running towards me. I panicked, my Barrett would surely kill her, I had to run. When I stood, fear fell upon her face. She was staring down a monster she had never seen before. Standing twice as tall as her, covered in grass, leaves, and mud. She just stood there as if I had T-Rex vision. I had to find out where I was, and she didn't seem like a threat. I went to set down my gun, that must've startled her, her eyes rolled into the back of her head. She fainted.

     "Shit..." I said to myself. If something was to come by anytime soon, it would not look good. A giant monster standing over an unconscious pony? No good.

     I decided it would be best if I stuck to the tree line, find anything that looked official. Instead, a small shed made itself known about a mile or two away from the little yellow pony's house. "This'll work for now." I said to myself. This would be my shelter, for as long as I stayed in this odd place. I wasn't sure if it was even the same planet anymore. I found later, that I was on a completely different planet. And that little shed, that is where my house is now.

     As I approached the shed, the door was tiny, almost having to crawl to get in. Once in, I realized a problem. The shed was being lived in! I saw orange feathers everywhere, purple hair, a brush, some old food, and a couple blankets. "Whatever lives here must be miserable" I said to myself. I went to crawl out when I heard a voice nearing the shed. Of course, there was no where to hide. I looked up, there was a space that I could position myself, for a short time. I climbed up into the ceiling, positioning myself and my rifle so it was semi comfortable. What I saw enter the room almost brought tears to my eyes, it still does when I think about it.

     A small, orange, malnourished pony entered the tiny shed. She sat on the mound of blankets, she started talking to herself about what I assumed to be today's events "Sweetie Belle and Applebloom want a day without me. A day to themselves. Why? Do they hate me?" She sat on the blankets, I heard a soft sobbing. "They have sisters and brothers and cousins and aunts and uncles... What do I have?" I couldn't control myself, I don't know what happened, but I felt a tear forming in my eyes. Why did I care about the thing? I tried as hard as I could, but a tear eventually fell from my eyes, landing in the purple mane.

     "Shit..." I mumble to myself, that came out of my mouth a lot that day. The little pony looked around in confusion, then up, staring at the monster in her ceiling. She dug herself under the blankets, I remember that age. The blankets would protect you from any monster that tried to get you. I fell to the floor, being sure not to land on the thing.

     "It's okay, I'm not gonna hurt ya." I said, rubbing all the leaves and mud off my face. I eventually had most of it off, where she could see my face.

    "Nononononononononononono." She screamed from under the blankets.

     "What's you name? I don't wanna hurt you?" I persisted, I was insure why I wanted to know so bad.

     "Help!" She screamed.

     "No, I just wan..." I was tackled from behind, pink hooves wrapping around my neck.

     "Scootaloo! I though you were in trouble, then you screamed, I came in, I have to monster! Run!" The thing on my back yelled. Pinkie later apologized for it, and I give her hell every time I see her.

     I looked over to see Scootaloo run through the door. Then it hit me, I couldn't breathe! The hooves were holding me tight. I stood, hitting my head on the ceiling, then throwing myself back, destroying one of the shed walls, and crushing the pink pony. When I turned, I saw her with a canon pointing right at me, and I still wonder to this day how she managed to get a canon.

     "Listen, I don't want to hurt you." I said, putting my hands in the air.

     "What were you gonna do with Scootaloo?" She said, canon ready.

     "I wasn't gonna do nothin', I swear, I was trying to hide from... I was trying to... I don't know what I was trying to do, I just ran into this shed and was about to ask her what her name was."

     "Why don't I believe you?" She said, somehow on the end of her canon, without it leaning forward any, or her falling from gravity.

     "I'm afraid there's only my word."

     "Hmmm... I have a test that can determine if I can trust you or not." She said, leaning back on the canon.

     "And how's that?" I asked, I wasn't exactly wanting to do anything but get home.

    "Follow me!" She started jumping in the air, going towards a town he hadn't noticed before. She was staying up more than should be physically possible.

     I didn't trust her at first, but then realized I had no other choice. But something gnawed at the back of my mind, I didn't really know what. I finally realized what it was when we were halfway to "Ponyville."

    "What was her name?" I asked Pinkie.

     "Who's name?" She asked, still bounding.

     I had to resist my urge to be an asshole, I wouldn't get a good response if I was "The little orange pony."

     "Oh her, that was Scootaloo!"

     "Who does she live with?" I asked, looking back at the small shed.

     The pony stopped bo unding for a second to think "You know, I really don't know. Oh well!" She said, bouncing off again. I suddenly felt something, not physical, but, mental. I stated at the shed for what seemed to be days, but in reality, was only thirty seconds. How could they just let a child live like that? I started to walk towards the shed again, this time, I was stopped by a purple aura that covered my whole body.

     "No no no, you're not walking away from us." A female voice said, Twilight still blushes if I bring it up.

     "Then let me see Scootaloo again." I said, trying to resist the thing that had imprisoned him.

     She turned me to face her, her horn was glowing bright, a light humming coming from it "Why?"

     I paused for a second, why did I want to see the orange pony again? "I don't know." I replied.

     "What is that?" Pinkie said, reaching for my sniper. I tried to jerk away, there was no way I could let her touch, but the purple aura kept me in place. I cringed when she looked down the barrel.

     "Put that away, it's dangerous!" I said, trying to reach for the sniper.

     "No it's not!" She said, starting to twirl it like a baton.

     "I'm telling you, that thing is really dangerous! Don't play with it!" I struggled more and more, Twilight must've seen my struggle, and took the rifle from her.

     "Pinkie, I'm not sure what this is, but this... thing seems pretty determined to keep it away from you. I suggest I hold onto it until I can figure out what it does." She said, letting me go, but still levitating the Barrett. I didn't like a magical horse holding my gun, but I had no choice.

     "You never told us your name!" Pinkie said, bounding up and down around me again.

     "I don't think you need to know my name, I don't plan on being here much longer." I said, I hoped I wouldn't be here longer, but I enjoy this place now, it's home.

     "Come on!" She stuck out her bottom lip, pouting in my face.

     I sighed "My name is Michael D. Johnson." I hadn't heard my full name in a long time, even if it was coming out of my own mouth, it still gave me chills.

     "Ooooh! What do you do?" She said, I guess I could tell her, what would she do? Put my name and picture up for Taliban? They already wanted me dead, they just didn't know who I was.

     "I ah..." I paused, how would I explain what I do to the innocent creature in font of me? "I... I am a... I have different classifications... If that makes sense? The same job, different names."

     "And what job is that?" Twilight turned, confusion in her eyes "What is one of the job's names."

     "Hero." I said.

     "Really? That's awesome! What's another?"

     "Monster." I said under my breath.

     Twilight stopped, turning to me "What did you say?"

     "Monster." I replied. My heart started racing. Confusion in both of their eyes.

     "How can you be a hero and a monster at the same time?" Pinkie asked.

     "With that." I pointed at the gun.

     "What is it? You said it was dangerous, but how?" Twilight said, moving it closer to her for investigation.

     "A tool. A tool used for destruction."

     "I can see how it would make you a monster, but how does it make you a hero?" She asked, looking down the scope, impressed that she could see the veins in Rainbow Dash's eyes.

     "The bullets, they contain both physical and nonphysical elements. When it decides that it is ready, the physical part finds its mark, ripping whatever's on the other end in two, that's how I become a monster. However, the part that has no connections with the physical world, the emotions that follow Slightly behind, are what make me a hero.

     "The emotions, anger, fear, pain, and happiness all follow. As long as the physical hits the physical, then the nonphysical takes its place." I explained, another pony, Rainbow Dash, had joined the group to listen.

     "So... this thing, can make people happy and sad at the same time?" Twilight asked.

     I nodded "As long as it doesn't miss. If it missed, the nonphysical elements don't have anywhere to go, so they switch places. If someone would have been happy if the shot it, would be sad, and someone that would've been sad, would be happy."

    "You never explained to us what you actually do." Pinkie said. I remember sweating, another pony and Spike had joined the group.

     "I am... I'm a sniper, my job is to... silence."

     "Silence?" Twilight had a strange look on her face.

     "I kill. I am an assassin." I said, watching their faces drop. They slowly backed away, except Spike and Pinkie, confusion still in their eyes.

     "What's an assassin?" They asked in unison.

     "My job is to... end lives. I am the reason many people rejoice, and many people grieve."

     "Does this have anything to do with your occupation?" Spike ran forward, reaching for my sleeve. He rolled it up, I had a quote tattooed on my arm "I am immortal until proven otherwise." He recited to the group.

     "What does that mean?" Rainbow Dash asked, looking at the strange text.

     "It means until something can prove it wrong, I am immortal." I said, rolling my sleeve back down.

     "We need to alert Celestia of your arrival, Spike!" Twilight looked over to Spike, who ran off to the library to get some paper and ink.

     I laid back, leaning against one of the buildings, picking leaves and grass off my clothes. Twilight had sent a letter to Celestia explaining what they discovered. I convinced Twilight to give me my sniper back, it was a part of me. My mind was reeling, I eventually decided it would be best to go for a walk. I stood up, and started walking on a trail that lead away from the town, I would be back eventually.

     About ten minutes into my walk, I felt eyes pressing on the back of my head. I didn't know who, or what, but something was following me. I turned to see nothing, just the trail. I walked some more, eyes still drilling into my skull. I stopped, turned again. Nothing. I kinda laughed to myself, paranoia was a bitch. I started walking again, but this time, my suspicions were correct. I had walked slower and I heard voices. Not loud enough to make out what they were saying, but I knew they were there. I turned to see that I had been an idiot this whole time.

     "Jokes up, y'all can come out now." I said, of course nothing happened. I walked over to the bush that had been following me, damn I was an idiot.

     I stood there in silence, then I heard a whisper "Is he moving yet? I can't see!"

     "I don't know, I don't see him anymore, did he run off?"

     "Scoot, you were leading us, where'd he go?"

     "I don't know!" The bush lifted, three little ponies emerged. A white one, a yellow one, and Scootaloo. I was just standing behind them, arms crossed.

     "How did we lose a giant alien?" The white one, Sweetie Belle, said.

     "Hey, calm down! He couldn't have gotten far!" Scootaloo said "Applebloom, you look that way, see if he's over there."

     "Think he went into the forest?" Applebloom said, not wanting to look for the alien alone.

     "We can look." Scootaloo said to her friends, still not turning around.

     "Let's go then!" Applebloom said "Maybe our cutie marks are for alien hunting!" They took off for the forest. I laughed at them. At the time, I was unaware of the dangers in the forest.

     After five minutes in the forest, I had set up a safe distance from them, close enough to hear them, but far enough they couldn't hear me moving. I heard Scootaloo finally say "Shh! You hear that?"

     My heart stopped, she heard me? I looked down the scope, watching the youn g ponies look around for whatever their orange friend heard. "Scootaloo... I think we're lost!" Applebloom said.

     "Shhh! Listen!" She said again. My ears strained as well. Then I heard it, a low roar, getting closer and closer. Whatever it was, I still don't know, it was getting close. I looked around, and found a pair of two red dots. It suddenly jumped out of the trees, right in front of the girls. Their screams were countered by a menacing roar. Then, an explosion.

     My rifle rocked back into my shoulder. Leaves dispersed in all different directions around the barrel of the gun. The bullet hit its target, sending brain matter all over the three girls. Their screams stopped, only because they were frozen in fear. The beast fell over. I ran forward, scooping the three girls in my arms, and running back to the town. Their screamed started again, hurting my ears, making them ring for days. Now that I'm writing this, the Barrett probably had something to do with it too.  I heard another beast following me, but I knew if I turned around, it would catch up, so I just kept a forward pace. When o the tree line, six ponies were all charging the woods, their faces with confusion when I broke through. I threw all the ponies in the air at once, hoping one of them would catch them, then turned around, getting on one knee. The beast burst through the trees, it's red eyes glowing. I brought a bead onto its head, and pulled the trigger. The shot echoed for miles it seemed, the beast falling to the ground felt like an earthquake. It wasn't a headshot, but it was missing a good hunk of meat from its body.

     "Idontwannadieidontwannadieidontwannadieidontwannadieidontwannadie." Was the only noise that could be heard. I stood up, turning to see all the ponies, their expressions, save Scootaloo's, was the exact same.

     I remember walking over to the small orange pony, just laying on the ground, repeating the same sentence, eyes watering. "It's okay, nothin's gonna hurt ya." I said, crouching beside her.

     "I... You... That... You.... Killed... I... Died..." She tried to get between sobs.

     "Shh... I won't let anything hurt you." I said, as I reached my hands under her, picking her up in my arms. "I promise." At that moment, I knew exactly why I cried for the pony earlier. Applebloom was clinging onto Applejack, and Rarity was wiping the tears from Sweetie Belle's eyes. No one had come over to help the poor orange pony. She was just like me. No one to go to. Sure my father lived, but with as much as he drank, he was lucky to be alive.

     I remember her shaking violently as I drew her close to me, I could t tell if she was just still shaken because of what just happened, or that an alien was trying to show sympathy. "Scootaloo, I won't hurt you. I promise." I felt her stop shaking, but still sobbing. Her head buried in my chest. Then, pain overwhelmed my body. Scootaloo fell from my arms as I was lifted in the air by a black aura of light. Blood started to trickle out of the corner of my mouth. I heard voices screaming, but the pain didn't stop. I remember being turned to see a black pony with both a horn and wings. Eyes glowing white. Then I blacked out.

     When I woke, I was in a cold room made of stones. A single wooden door. I was in a prison cell. I was in only my pants. No shirt, no shoes, nothing else. I went to stand, only to hit my head. It was stupid. I remember hearing voices, guards it sounded like, then I heard one coming toward my cell.

     "You awake in there?" The voice came.

     "Yeah, I'm up." I replied. "Got a headache."

     "I'm going to escort you to the main chamber for interrogation. Don't try anything!" He said.

     "Don't worry." I replied. The door swing open, a blue pony in gold armor. A unicorn. He led me to a giant room, glass paintings all over. A single table, a single chair, perfect for me. "Sit there" he said. I did just that, and then he left.

     I sat for ten minutes in the giant room, started singing "You're gonna go far, kid", greatest song I knew. I could still sing the whole thing right now. I was at the chorus when a soft laughter silenced me. I turned to see the black pony that had knocked me out earlier, and a white pony, as tall as me, with a horn and wings. Just like the gem I found in the desert. Not a word was said until they were sitting across from me.

     "What is your name?" Celestia asked me.

     "My name is Michael D. Johnson. What is your name?" I replied, no reason to fight, they could kill me quicker than I could get to my feet.

      "I am Celestia, and this is my sister Luna."

     "I am terribly sorry for how I treated thou." Luna said, a bit of annoyance in her voice.

     "I don't understand why you did it?" I said.

     "I heard explosions, when I found where they came from I saw ponies crying, a dead beast, and Scootaloo in your arms. I thought you were hurting them."

     "I can see where you're coming from, apology accepted."

     "How did you get here? Where did you come from?" Celestia asked, she almost sounded like Pinkie.

     "I'm from... the United States. I found a gem in the sand after my ATV crashed in the sand, I was going to get picked up. It had something in it that looked like you. I was frozen, a loud pop, then I was in a forest."

     "Interesting." Celestia said, she was lost in thought.

     "Who watches after Scootaloo?" I asked.

     Luna and Celestia looked at each other in confusion. "We ahh.... We don't know?"

     "When can I go back?" I asked.

     "Back where? To Ponyville?" Celestia asked.

     "I guess, Scootaloo needs someone to watch her, even if it’s just for a few minutes."

     "We will send you back in two days, but first, what is this?" Celestia's horn started glowing, then my Barrett appeared on the table.

     "That is my tool." I replied.

     "What does it do?" They asked in unison.

     I gave the same definition to them as I had the other ponies, the bullet was made of both the physical and nonphysical parts. They asked the occasional question, but nothing really important. I showed them how it worked though, the way the bullets chambered, how it fired, and all that good stuff.

     "I think I understand. I will now show you to your room for the next two days. You are to stay there in case there are any other questions we want to ask you." Celestia said, standing. I stood as well, following her to the room I would be in. She let me keep my sniper, trusting that I wouldn't do any damage. She left. The sun started to set, and the moon rise. I guess I needed some shut eye.

     My dreams were filled with nightmarish images. The faces of every victim that I hit going through my head. Them, exploding into a pink mist. I woke drenched in sweat. It was the first time in weeks I had dreamed like that. I remember looking around the room, and seeing my Barrett on the floor. There was also some clothes that looked kinda big for me, but would work. Surprisingly enough, there was a shower too. I knew I smelled like straight up shit, so I hopped in.

    The shower was just barely big enough for me, but it worked. I dressed myself and began walking around the castle. Guards gave me looks, but let me go, and there were some places that I couldn't go at all. I found my way to rows of rooms, and heard voices coming out of one. I snuck over to listen.

     "Well of course he's dangerous Scoot!" I'm pretty sure Twilight said.

     "He did save you three's life." Rarity chimed in.

     "I know that! But why does he want to watch after me?" Scootaloo said.

     "We don't know, maybe he feels bad for you?" Twilight said.

     "Why?" She asked.

     "Well, I don't know. That's something you'll have to ask him." There was a pause. "He's here in the castle. I could take you to where he's at?"

     I started to run back in the direction of my room when I he ard a sigh then a slightly annoyed, but at the same time, eager "Sure."

     Sure I ran, but the problem was that I had no idea where I was going. When I finally found my way back, I heard theme gem down the hallway.

     "What do I say to him?" Scootaloo asked.

     "Just ask him what you think, why does he want to watch after you?" Twilight replied.

     "I won't have to go alone will I?"

     "No, I'll be right beside you."

     I was in my room now, I heard them getting closer to the door. I put my Barrett under the bed. I didn't want it to scare her any more. I saw their shadows and heard whispers, but couldn't hear what they were saying. I heard them finally knock on my door. "Come in, it's open." I said.

     The purple and orange pony walked through the door, side by side. Twilight looked at Scootaloo "Scootaloo, you had something you wanted to ask?" Twilight said, looking at the little orange pony. She took a step back and lowered her head.

     I got down on a knee, and stuck out my hand "You can ask me anything."

     "Well... I just..." She stopped, hiding behind Twilight's legs.

     "Come here, I think I can make you trust me just a bit more." I pulled the Barrett out from under the bed and walked towards the balcony. I pulled the legs out from under it, and positioned it to look out towards Ponyville. I made sure it wasn't loaded, I didn't want any casualties.

     "I don't understand, what are you doing?" Twilight whispered in my ear as I adjusted the scope.

     "Just trust me." I whispered back. I looked over to Scootaloo "Want to see the world from my view? Maybe you'll understand me just a little better."

     "Umm..." She looked at Twilight, who nodded that it was okay. "Sure."

     "Alright, jump up here, and put your eye level with the scope. Don't put your eye right on it though."

     "Is that Ponyville?" She asked, a smile on her face.

     "Sure is, can you see anything else?"

     "Well... I see some ponies walking around, but can't make out who they are."

     "Most of the time you can't, you have to rely on one article of clothing sometimes." I stepped back and watched as she moved the sniper around, viewing the beauties of her home so close, but so far. "Are you ready to ask me your question?"

     She pulled away from the scope and looked at me. "Why were you crying?" She asked.

     Twilight had a puzzled look on her face, she didn't know I had shed a tear, but in reality, that's what first introduced me to the orange pony. "You cried?" She asked.

     "Yes. I when I looked down on you from the ceiling, I didn't see an orange pony, I saw myself." I could see something in her eyes. Understanding.

     "Yourself?" Twilight had confusion on her voice.

     "My mother died from a disease called breast cancer, my father's an alcoholic. I didn't have anyone. No friends. No family. She at least has friends. I feel as though if I would have just had someone to walk me to school in the mornings, I wouldn't be where I am today."

      The next two weeks were very, very uneventful. I had built a small shelter not too far away from Scootaloo. I was even appointed a job as a lookout in Ponyville. If any citizen's life was threatened, I was to eliminate the threat.  Every day I would do the same routine. Wake, eat, get my gear, walk over to Scootaloo's (which I fixed up and was actually decent to live in) and walk her to school. Sometimes she would talk to me, other times she wouldn't. Didn't matter. I was there. After I dropped her off I would go get myself a cup of coffee, then sit on the balcony of Twilight's library. It was a real advantage high up, I could see the schoolyard, and I could talk to Spike. He would ask me to let him shoot my Barrett, but there was no way in hell I was going to let a baby touch it.

     He tried once to ask me what it was like to kill. Bad timing on his part, Twilight had just got back from her daily errands. I tried as hard as I could to keep a straight face, I just looked down my sights at the schoolyard as their conversation unfolded.

     "Spike! What kind of question is that?"

     "What? I just wanted to know!"

     "You're just a baby! You shouldn't even be thinking about killing!"

     "Good point Twi, just put an alien assassin on our balcony and keep me from thinking about killing." I couldn't help myself then, I snickered a little.

     "He's not here for your enjoyment Spike, he came here on accident, and while he is here, he is helping watch for anything that doesn't belong."

     I decided I should stop the argument then, I leaned away from my scope "By the way, how's your research going?"

     "Not too good to be completely honest. I haven't found a single thing concerning your kind's existence."

     "Awesome." I said with sarcasm in my voice.

     "Don't worry, I'm working hard." She said. She left the library, I watched her until she went into a restaurant.

     "So what is it like?" Spike said, obviously ignoring what Twilight said.

     "It's not fun." I said, looking at the dragon. "While you are making people happy and people sad, you are also leaving a crimson stain on your soul."

     "If you don't like it, why do you do it?"

     "I don't know anything else." I said, I looked back down the scope, hoping that would tell the dragon his time was up. He didn't take the hint.

     "What does it sound like? The gun."

     "An explosion." I turned the sniper to see something shady. I saw a female walking into an alley, being followed by a colt with something under his wing, not even three-hundred yards away.

     Spike kept talking, I was busy lining up the shot if anything happened. I watched as the colt drew the knife, getting closer and closer to the female.

     "What kind of explosion!" Spike screamed, he was annoyed that I had not answered him. The colt held the knife to the female's throat. I pulled the trigger. The rifle rocked back into my arm, the colt was split in two, the female looking at the deceased pony, and Spike on the ground holding his ears.

     Ponies from all over ran outside, to see what the noise was. Even some of the school children looked around for the source of the noise. Twilight teleported behind me. "What was that!?" She screamed.

     "Look for yourself." I moved out of the way for Twilight, her jaw hit the floor. "He held a knife to her throat. My job is civilian protection."

     That was my first kill in Equestria. I felt bad for Spike afterwards, poor guy's ears rang for days. At least he got to hear what it sounded like. But that wasn't the craziest thing that happened that week. The number one thing happened two days later.

     "Scootaloo, you in there? It's time for school." I knocked on the door. No reply. I grabbed the handle and opened the door. I saw her laying on the bed I had made her. She was sound asleep. "Scootaloo, it's time for school"

     What was said by the orange pony affected me for years. It still affects me as I write this. It literally changed my life. After what was said, I immediately told Twilight to stop all research on a way to get me back. I had an occupation much more important here. Who knew just one word, could change your life?

     "Daddy?"

Proofread by Akkura

Horse Shit!

     I always hate having to lay in the grass for a target. Sheds are one thing. Trees are alright. But just laying in the grass, it's the worst thing ever. I don't know why, I just hate it. Anyway, this was my plan, I was to wait for a day or two in the grass, and when the target pops up, take him down. Once I confirmed the kill (pink mist) a royal unicorn would teleport behind me, grab me, and take me back to Celestia.

     But that's not how it went. Not at all. Not even close. There was no teleportation. No royal unicorn. No Celestia. It was just me. On a suicide mission, but I didn't realize it was until the bullet found its mark.

     I saw the unicorns long before I heard the pegasi. I readied the rifle, firmly tucking it into my shoulder. My AK-47 strapped on my back. The exchange would be slower than the one in Afghanistan, mainly because they were conversing over current affairs as well. I saw the pony come out from behind the unicorns and began shaking hooves with one of the pegasi. I lined up the shot, and pulled the trigger. The bullet found its mark pretty damn quick. The pony exploded into a pink mist, leaving fear and confusion in all their eyes. Then the sound reached them. They all looked straight in my direction.

     "Fuck..." I said as I closed my eyes waiting for the guard to grab my shoulder and teleport me back. I lay there for twenty seconds. Nothing. I opened my eyes as the pegasi and unicorns started advancing towards me. I looked back down the sights. I would have to fight my way out. Nine shots later, nine confirmed kills, three pegasi left. I rolled the Barrett over, grabbing the AK from my back. I got on one knee, and aimed down the sights. I pulled the trigger, dropping the final three. I stood up, breathing very heavily. I almost died, and no one would've known. I started towards the city about five miles away.

     Upon entering the city, I was swarmed by guards, horns humming, questions screamed into my ears. I tried to remain as calm as possible as I made my way towards the train station. My temper was hard to control though. I was pissed. Once I had reached the train station and given the pony at the window the money to Canterlot, the questions got more precise and violent. "Why are you going to Canterlot! What is that! How do you have money?" And shit like that. I just kept my mouth shut, answering only when threatened. The train arrived, I boarded, leaving all the guards to angrily pace on the tracks behind the train. I relaxed a little on the train. I loaded another clip into my Barrett and another clip into my AK. It took a little longer to get to Canterlot from the city. But that was expected.

     When I was getting off the train in Canterlot, it was around midnight. Or it looked like it was midnight. I really couldn't tell. I started walking towards the castle. Those bitches would pay. The guards recognized me and let me go straight towards Luna's chamber. I hadn't slept on the train. I didn't want her to know where I was. I reached the chamber. I heard voices on the other side. Two voices. Celestia and Luna. I tried to open the door. Locked. My anger took over. I brought the AK up to my shoulder, blowing the lock and handle off the door. I then kicked the door in. Surprise and fear jumped onto the faces of my employers.

     "WHAT THE FUCK HAPPENED!" I screamed. There was no way I was letting them go with leaving me for dead.

     "Now Michael, calm down..." Celestia started.

     "You expect me to be calm right now? I was in that field for two days! I took down thirteen hostiles, almost trampled by local guards, and you expect me to be calm?" I was screaming at the top of my lungs "I have a little orange pony down in Ponyville, that I said I would be there when a house was built! I am a fatherly figure to her, you said so yourself Luna!" I saw shame cross her face.

     "Now Michael, is this all necessary?" Celestia asked.

     "Damn right it's necessary! You sent me to die! To never see Scootaloo again!" I looked at Luna "If I ever see you in my dreams again, I won't hesitate to pull the trigger."

     "Michael! That's enough!" Celestia said, stepping forward. I raised my rifle.

     "Don't you fucking dare to approach me, bitch." I saw rage in her eyes.

     "You dare raise your weapon at me!"

     "You dare leave me to die? Where was my ride out? Where was the unicorn that was supposed to bring me back here huh?" Her mouth opened, but nothing came out. "That's what I thought." I turned and walked out of the room. Guards blocking my path "Move. Now." I demanded.

     "You have no authority over us." The one in front said "If anything, you follow our orders."

     A voice came from the room "Let him go. He needs time and space." It was Celestia. She had Luna under her wing. It was obvious she was crying.

     "Yes Celestia." The guard replied. He gave me a dirty look as I passed. Shining armor always was a douche. The guards parted. I heard Luna's sobs. I saw it as a victory. I was greatly mistaken. Never make royalty cry, unless you're going to die very soon, it's a very bad idea. I apologized later.

     I was waking in the castle, just blowing off some steam before I left. I didn't want to take my anger out on an innocent pony just walking down the street. I was talking to myself, pretty loud. I didn't even notice Cadence following me for a while. I finally noticed when I bumped a vase. It shattered on the ground. I bent down to pick it up, slicing my fingers. I started bleeding. Not bad, but enough to need bandages.

     "Here, let me he..." She started. I spun around, AK shouldered. She had a hint of fear on her face. Her horn was slightly humming. I don't know why I did, but I lowered my weapon, and let her magic work on my hand. The bleeding stopped, leaving a scar on my fingers.

     "I don't believe we've met?" I said. I started picking up the vase again. More careful this time.

     "You can call me Cadence." She said. She use her magic to pick up and fuse the vase back together.

     I noticed her wings also. "Are you related to Celestia?""

     "Yes. Niece." She said. "You know Twilight don't you? You are in her library daily?"

     I kinda gave her a weird look. "Yeah, how'd you know?"

     She smiled "Sister in law." I nodded in acknowledgement. I started walking away. "I heard you yelling..." I stopped, and looked down, a little in her direction. "What were you doing anyway?"

     I thought if it would be okay to tell her, I then remembered she was kin to Celestia "Assassination. Kill one target and leave."

     "So what happened that made you so angry?" She asked.

     "My ride never came. I had to take down fourteen targets. I almost died."

     Her eyes widened "Oh my!" I nodded. I was cooled off. I was going back to Ponyville. I wanted to see Scootaloo so bad.

     I was on my way back to the library. I walked to the door, about to open it when I heard something inside. I put my ear to the door. Crying. The door started to open on the other side, I stepped out of the way. Spike came out, carrying a towel. I grabbed his mouth, pulling him towards me. Bastard bit me.

     "Little fucker, stop!" I whispered sternly. He recognized my voice. His eyes brightened with excitement and confusion.

     "Michael! We thought you were dead?" He said. My face dropped.

     "Who told you I was dead?"

     "A day after you left, Celestia sent me a letter. You were KIA it said."

     "Who's inside crying?"

     "Who do you think?" Spike said.

     I dropped Spike on the ground and threw the door open. The crying was coming from where my sniper is usually setup. I ran up the stairs. When I got there, poor Scootaloo was sitting in my chair. Tears running down her eyes. She must've heard me, she looked over. Her face immediately brightened. "Daddy!" She screamed. She ran towards me, jumping into my arms. We both started bawling.

     "Hey Scoot." Was all I could get out.

     "They said you were dead." She said. She started feeling me, making sure I was real.

     "Don't worry Scoot. This is real. This isn't a dream. I'm alive."

     "Why'd they say you died?" She looked up at me, I wiped away her tears.

     "I don't know Scoot. All that matters now, is that I'm alive." I pulled her closer. She embraced me more.

     The door downstairs opened, I heard a pony start coming up the stairs. "Michael..." The voice said.

     I turned around. I saw Luna. Sympathy in her eyes. "What do you want, b..." I stopped myself. I didn't want to cuss much in front of Scoot.

     "Michael, hear me out! We had reason to believe your demise!" She said.

     "Oh really, and what reason was that Princess?" I sounded like a smartass.

     "You never slept. I was unable to enter your dreams."

     "I never sleep when I'm on an assignment."

     She laughed "It's funny really, you said the next time you saw me in a dream, you wouldn't hesitate to pull the trigger."

    "I don't under..." It hit me, this WAS a dream! I saw Luna start to fade. Not in my dream. I cut off all her magic once again. Her face quickly contained fear. Chains from the library floor grabbed the princess around the hooves, wings, and horn.

     "Release me! Now!" She screamed.

     I twitched my fingers, the chains tightened, making the princess collapse. "They say it is impossible to feel in dreams, I counter that." I pulled a meat grinder from my pocket. "Let's see how good it feels to be on the receiving end of this." I placed the grinder on  her horn.

     "No! No! Please, I beg you, don't!" She screamed, trying to pull away from the evil device put on her horn. Even though it was a dream and wouldn't actually affect her in the conscious world, it would still hurt like a bitch.

     "You left me for dead, give me a reason I shouldn't." I said. I had my hand on the level.

     She fought back tears, then spoke "It was Tia's idea! Once you left, she started thinking, then she said that you were a threat to all of Equestria! She told the unicorn that was going to get you to abort! You're considered KIA!"

     I released the chains, and threw the grinder away. "What?" I helped Luna up. "She saw me as a threat?" She nodded. "How do I know you're not lying to me?" I asked. The chains started to levitate.

     "You can trust me! I swear! Just please, don't do what you're thinking." She pleaded. I let the chains drop.

     "Is this normal? Celestia not trusting aliens?"

     "You're our first alien, although I do believe it was a bit radical."

     I looked out towards the schoolyard. The dream was slowly starting to collapse. I looked back at Luna "I apologize for the way I attacked you. You didn't deserve it, for your sister's actions."

     She smiled "I accept your apology. I will apologize in place of Celestia for leaving you in that field."

     "I still don't understand, she saw me as a threat?"

     She nodded "I will tell her that you are to be trusted. Nothing else will happen to you."

     I smiled. "Thanks Luna." The dream collapsed around me. I woke to the sun hitting my eyes. The train was just arriving in Ponyville. I grabbed my gear, and set off towards the school. She should still be in school. I would surprise her.

     I was almost at the school, they were in class, and working. I thought of how I was going to let her know I was going to let her know I was we'll without disrupting the whole class. Then, I got the greatest idea ever. Scootaloo always knew I was looking at her when she would see the glare off my scope. I quickly detached it, and ran towards the window. I peeked in. Scootaloo was in the back of the classroom with her friends. They were trying to comfort the sniffling pony. They were saying things, but I couldn't hear them. The teacher would occasionally walk over, put her hoof on her back, and say something. Scootaloo would just nod. I decided I had stood there long enough. I pulled up the scope, I could see the glare on the classroom. I maneuvered it to where I shined in her eyes. She didn't notice at first, but I started moving it back and forth. She tried to put her hoof up to block it. I was getting annoyed. Then finally, she looked up to find what was bugging her. The look on her face was priceless. A giant smile, ear to ear. Her friends were confused, then they looked out the window. Their jaws dropped. He teacher was even in shock. Scootaloo started bouncing up and down, then got up, running out of the classroom. I started towards the front door. She bust through, tackling me, actually putting me on my back. I then knew exactly what it felt like for everyone in the armed forces. Having to leave a family, then returning home to see their face. Even though I was gone for only days, I got the same feel.

     She started crying into my chest. I embraced her and started stroking her purple mane "Shhhh... It's alright baby. Don't worry. I'm here now."

     She just cried into my chest. "You must be Mr. Johnson." The teacher said.

     "That would be me, yes." I said. I buried my head in Scootaloo's mane. I just wanted to cherish that moment forever.

     "Scootaloo told us what happened..." She trailed off.

     I waved her off. I didn't want to think about the incident. A voice came from behind me "You are one stubborn bastard aren't ya?"

     I turned, Allen had been passing by, he had just been passing by. "Hard to keep me down." I said with a smile.

     "Word got around town pretty quick. Something like a funeral was actually going to be held next week, without the body."

     I just shook my head "That's funny. Gone for a couple days and everyone thinks I'm dead."

     People always ask me about my dreams. I keep a seperate journal just for them. I see my dreams as a major part of my life. One of the things that really bug them, is my ability to control them. They always ask what it feels like. What is it like knowing what is happening in your head. I only have one analogy, and it doesn't even work for them. Say you're in a store, and you see a old small TV. Next to it is a big 3D HD Bluray TV. The small TV looks like shit in compassion doesn't it? With my dreams, it's like real life, my councious world, is the small TV and my dreams are the giant TV. Vivid. It's like my head pushes the unreal to be more realistic than possible. And I love it. Literally anything is possible.

      However, mt dreams aren't always as stable as other people's. Because I become concious in my dream, my subconcious hates this. It will sometimes do random things out of my knowing. Spawn things that I don't want. But usually just try and collapse the dream. I learned that with Luna, my subconcious is greatly more successful at collapsing the dreams. It happens much sooner and quicker. But enough talking about how my dreams work. Let me tell you the dream I had last night.

     I stood in an open field. Green grass everywhere. I closed my eyes and took a breath. When I opened them, a gaint sparring arena with lights and empty seats. I needed to work on my hand to hand combat, and mental reps worked just fine. "Alright, whatcha got for me tonight?" I yelled. Clouds formed, a lightning bolt hit the ground.

     "Michael." The ODST said, rising to his feet.

     "Rookie, long time no see." I always loved Halo, and ODSTs were my favorite. I raised my hands up. The rookie drew a knife from his armor. Cheating bastard.

     "So I heard you became a dad." He said as we circled each other. He threw his knife, it missed my head by three inches.

     "True story, not sure what I'm going to do though." I swung my right arm, landing a fist right under the ODSTs helmet, sendinh it into the stands.

      "Well what do you mean by that?" He swung his leg, knocking my feet from under me, he grabbed my foot, pullede through the air, and landed a well placed fist right under the chin. I hit the ground, rolling awsy from the marine, he was already charging me with his left arm drawn for another hit.

      "I jusy don't know, they were told I was dead by the government. Not sure if it's safe for little Scootaloo." I stepped to the side as the first passed my chest. My left hand grabbed the extended arm's wrist, and I placed my right hand on his elbow, I twisted my body and extended my right arm. A deafening pop rang through the stands. The ODST fell to the ground, his arm bent backwards. I could only imagine the pain, but pushed the thought away. But being a dream character, unless it's a death blow, they will keep fighting. Even if their arm is useless.

     "Huh, have you talked with them any?" He swung his right elbow, landing a hit on my temple.

     "Yeah, a sister." I rolled over the ODST's back, I grabbed the ODST's chin. I then yanked with everything I had. His eyes met mine. Our conversation was over. His body fell into a cloud of smoke. I stood up, the dream was collapsing far away, I could hear it. I assumed I had time for anither fight, but a unrealistic one this time. Metal formed around my fingers like brass knuckles, with blades reaching halfway up my forearm. "What else ya got, bitch?" The clouds formed again. A lightning bolt hit the ground.

     "Michael."

     "Luna? What the fuck are you doing here?" My hands dropped. Luna was in full body armor, her horn slightly glowing.

     "I was watching you fight, I don't think you can take me." She smiled. That smile, damn the smile. That was the one thing that would get me during my time here.

     "Well this was going to be my quick round, I show no mercy. Are you sure you're ready?" I raised my blades again.

     "Yes, I am ready when y..." That was all I needed to hear. I teleported, right behind her, a burst of speed and a backflip followed. My blades ran down her side. It looked like red racing stripes. She dropped to the floor in agony. When I landed, another burst of speed. I let my body become a fine mist, exept my arms. They ran across her legs. She was already done. I formed back into myself. I went to teleport again, this time however, above her. I fell towards the hurt princess, spinning on an axis. My blades pierced into her shoulders, dropping her to the ground in a bloody mess. I jumped into the air, the blades tearing as much flesh as possible on their way out of the body. I detatched the blades from my knuckles and threw them at Luna, sepersting her wings from her body. She screamed in pain and aggony. A pistol formed in my right hand, I pulled it up and went to pull the trigger. Then it happened.

    I was picked up by the black light that grabbed me the day I found Scootaloo. I felt my inner organs start collapsing. Blood trickled from my mouth.

     "My magic is still more powerful than yours." She said. I felt my chest explode. I woke up in bed drenched in sweat. Scootaloo had just entered the room. She was having a nightmare. She crawled into my bed. I held her close. Luna was a bitch when I fought her. Magic was a pain in the ass. We don't fight much now, Scootaloo doesn't like it. I guess I know why.

     Scootaloo didn't have to go to school that morning, Mainly because it was a holiday, something like Christmas. Of course, they celebrated it and I stuck to my Christmas. I was even able to cut down a small pine tree for the livingroom. Scootaloo started asking questions, I was debating wether or not to introduce Christianity to her. I ended up just leaving my Bible open and seeing if she ever picked it up. She did one day, but I'm not one to talk about religion, I'm no preist.

     So she would ask questions, and I would answer the best I could. She never did understand how I could consider myself a follower of this book, and at the same time, able to kill. I really didn't have an answer. How could I? I had just always pushed the thought away. I would consider it a job. I would destroy the evil. But I think about it, doesn't doing an evil thing to destroy a greater evil STILL make you evil? Or does using your own evil to destroy a greater one make you good? I finally just assumed that I was an evil man with good intentions. I don't kill innocent people, I kill criminals, warlords, dictators, very evil men. But it's my job. Maybe I should just stop thinking about it. Go back to before, just block out the thought of a life ending, only feeling the recoil of the rifle into my shoulder. I knew what it felt like, and exactly what would happen.

     Repetition, that's how I tick. Same routine daily, I hate surprises, main reason I don't like being near Pinkie, she always has something abnormal planned. A party, cupcakes, games, something. She tried throwing a surprise party for me once, introducing me to everyone in town. Her eyes don't work on me though, only Scoot can change my mind with her eyes. She always wants to go the long way to school, and of course, I always give in. She knows she'll win and get what she wants too, that's what pisses me off. I try to say no, but those damn eyes and her bottom lip extended always get me. I won't lie though, I miss taking her to school, and picking her up somedays. With her always up with Rainbowdash and the Wonderbolts doing their performances, I don't get to see her as much, but I'll write about that later. I still have to write about the school's play.

     "A play? About what?" I asked Twilight, I sipped some more of the water Spike brought me, and looked towards Canterlot. I could see ponies moving, but couldn't see their faces.

     "About Equestria beinf founded, pegasi, unicorns, and earth ponies all setting their diffrences aside." She said, she walked up next to me, handing me a book.

     I looked down at the book "Hearth's warming?" I opened the book and began to read. Very interesting story.

     "Their play is tonight, had Scootaloo not told you about it?" Twilight sounded concerned.

     I laughed "I actually told her she was going to be in it before she even knew about it."

     Twilight had a puzzled look on her face. "How did you know about it?"

     I smiled and looked down the scope at the schoolyard "I was concerned about her grades in school, me and her teacher sat down to talk about what they were doing in school, she told me about the play, and that the students thay participate in it get extra credit. Did you know Scootaloo has a C?"

     Twilight's face kept the same confusion "You care about her grades?"

     "Straight A student all the way through school, and I didn't have anyone. Scootaloo has someone now, there's no excuse for failure." Twilight's face lit up, I guess she had no idea that I had intelligence?

     "That's great!" Her hooves wrapped around my neck, all I could do is smile. My heart dropped, affection, something that was so unfamiliar to me. But I had my eyes elsewhere. The stars.

Don't make a girl a promise, if you know you can't keep it.

     "Alright, man. What's up?" The bartender asked.

     I looked up from the open Bud. "I don't understand?"

     "Don't try that bullshit with me man. You've been coming in here every day for a week now. Sitting in that same spot. Ordering the same drink. Only to open it, stare at it for hours, then throw it away. I'll ask again. What's up?"

     I sighed. "I don't drink, alcohol is a depressant. It would only make things worse. So I come here, trying to hold on to all the memories. All the things we did. I'm also trying to find a way back." I laughed a little. "And I don't think it's right to just sit in here for free."

     "So, what happened?" He slumped over the counter.

     I sighed. "You wouldn't believe me if I told you."

     He laughed a little. "Buddy, I've owned this bar for almost thirty years. I've heard all kinds of stories. Yours couldn't possibly be any different than theirs."

     "You'd be surprised." I shook my head.

     "Alright, so what happened?"

     I sighed. "I was in Afghanistan. I had just taken doen a target with my Barratt fifty caliber rifle. I hopped on my ATV to head towards a place where my ride back to base was."

     "Alright, you're a Marine. Sniper. Continue." He leaned in more.

     "Well, I don't know how, but my ATV crashed, and I was laying on the ground coughing up blood."

     He waved his hand at me. "Skip to the good part man."

     "I proposed to a moon goddess. Got named a prince of death. And sister of moon hated me being there."

     He put his hands up. "Okay, I said skip, not summarize! Now, what?"

     I laughed. "I fell in love. Only thing is, she raised and lowered the moon every morning and night."

     "Alright, what drugs were you on?"

     I shook my head. "I don't fucking need this." I went to get up when a hand grabbed my shirt.

     "Wait.... you were serious?"

     I gave him a glare. "You want to know the story, or are you going to try and call bullshit again?"

     "Alright, I'm sorry." He said. I sighed as I took my seat.

     "So one night after a play, we had a couple shots of moonshine. Good stuff. Only alcohol I've ever drank. But anyway, we had a night on the town. I ended up proposing."

     "So a drunk night led to marriage?"

     I put up my hand. "Not quite. I found out what happened as I was on my way back home. So I turned my happy ass around to have a talk with her."

     "Alright, continue."

     "So I got back, now I forgot to tell you, I still have NO memory of that night. I got back and had a talk with her. We had a couple problems though."

     "What kind of problems?"

     "Well.... she wasn't exactly human."

     "Oooooh.... alien romance!" He said with sarcasm.

     I stood up. "Fuck you. I'm gone." I said as I made my way towards tge door.

     "Come on, it was a joke!" He yelled after me. I didn't stop. I walked out the doors, grabbing the keys to my 2008 Chevy Malibu.IIt's not a massive vehicle, it gets me from point A to point B.

     Almost immediately after pulling out of the parking lot, I was being tailed by a white vehicle. I cursed myself as my surroundings were surrounded with red and blue flashing lights. I wasn't in the mood. I pulled my car into a parking lot nearby.

     The officer strolled up to my window. "License and registration."

     "Is there a reason you're pulling me over?" I asked.

     "Just give me your license and registration."

     "No."

     He looked down at me. "Excuse me?"

     "No, until you give me reason as to why you pulled me over, I am not required by law to give you my information."

     "Sir, have you been drinking tonight."

     "No sir."

     "Would you like to submit to a breathalyzer test?"

     I sighed. "Officer, you were tailing me from the bar, I understand your assumption. However, you also followed me for seven turns. I could get your badge number, and report you for harassment. But I'll strike a deal with ya. I have not been drinking. I have done nothing wrong, we both know this. So, if you let me go, I won't ask for your badge number."

     He was in deep thought. Finally, he made a decision. "Have a good day, sir."

     "Likewise, officer."

Two weeks after wedding.

     "Hello, welcome to the University of Oklahoma's public library. How may I help you today?" The older lady asked as I walked through the doors.

     "I need some books on mythology."

     "Okay, any in particular?"

     "Pegasus, unicorn, dragons, hydra, your basic fairytale characters."

     "Okay, would you like to share why?"

     "I'm interested in writing some myself, and I want to make them as realistic and accurate to the actual myths as possible." I said. I had been preparing for that question for a while.

     She stood up. "Follow me"

     "Yes'm"

  .  We went up the stairs, around the computers, to see lines of book shelves. "All these are dealing with mythical creatures and places. Would you like to check a few out?"

     I already had three in my arms. "What? Oh, no thanks. I'll be reading and taking notes here."

     "Okay, be sure to put them up when you are done."

     "Yes ma'am." I said as I grabbed two more, making my way towards a table just a few feet away from the computers. Thankfully, it wasn't finals week. Not many kids here. I opened the first book, it dealt with the anatomy of dragons. Where they came from, all that good stuff. I was vigorously writing things down, comparing everything I knew about Spike to the book.

     I stayed for hours, focusing on just dragons. Almost filling an entire notebook full of information. I put the books back in their proper places. As I made my way out, the lady caught my arm. "Did you find everything alright?"

     "I did, actually. Yes. I will be coming back tomorrow. That's fine, right?"

     "Of course!" She said.

     "Thanks. I appreciate it." I turned a little quicker than normal and ran directly into a smaller college kid, sending his books and notes everywhere. "Ah shit, sorry man, let me help ya."

     As I bent down to grab his notes, I saw something. I could of swore it was Rainbow Dash's cutie mark. I pushed it out of my head though. I was just imagining things. "Thank you." He said as he began to pick up his notes as well.

     "No problem, it was my fault." I looked down at some of the notes. "What is all of this?"

     "Physics. We're busy testing some of Newton's laws."

     "Haven't they already done that?" I went to grab the last folder, but he reached down rather quick and violent.

     "Don't touch that one! It has.... personal stuff in it. But yeah, they tested them. But we students have to test them. It's our assignment."

     I put my hands up.. kinda, I still had his notes. "Whatever man." I handed him the notes. "I've seen a lot of physics broken recently." I said under my breath.

     "What was that?" He eyed me cautiously

     "Nothing, just thinking out loud." I said, cursing myself on the inside.

     "Alright, see ya later man."

     "You know what he had dammit! Why didn't you ask him about it?" Sub rang through as we watched the scene replay on a big screen.

     "I wasn't sure, alright? And what am I supposed to ask? Oh hey, is that the cutie mark of a mythological flying rainbow horse?"

     "Better than nothing! Look!" The scene stopped as I went to bend over. "There it is! On his fucking keychain!"

     "How do I know you're not playing games with me?"

     "You've given me more control. I want control. Playing games would only take that away."

     I sighed. "Alright, so it is her cutie mark. What now?"

     "We figure out how the hell he knows about her! If it is a common item in stores, it might be a well known myth."

     "A well known myth comes with extremists who think it's real."

     "And the fact that you know it's real may cause some problems."

     "Exactly. I have to find out exactly what he knows. Should I act stupid, or know most of my shit?"

     "If you act like you know your shit, there's a good chance you may say something that isn't a part of the myth. Bring up some unwanted attention."

     "Agreed. Act dumb, find the kid, figure out what he knows."

     "And what makes you think he will tell you?"

     "I gotta make friends with him first, then I'll show him the burn. If he has any info on Lu, he'll recognize the moon."

     "You think this is a good idea?"

     "Sub, you know that I think it's a horrible idea! But if he can find a way to get me back to Luna amd Scootaloo, you know damn well I will try everything possible."

     "That's what I'm worried about. I fear you will have the poor hid on the end of a gun, demanding information."

     I shrugged. "If that's what it takes."

     "Dammit, Michael! That's illegal!"

     "I was ripped away from my loved ones by a bitch that thinks she's billy bad ass because she can send me home. I'll show her I am a mucher bigger force to be reckoned with."

     "I understand what you're saying, but you can't threaten the kid."

     I pulled a .44 up to my head. "Try me." And pulled the trigger.

     I walked into the library, immediately greeted again by the lady up front. "Hello, welcome back!"

     "Thanks. Hey, can I ask a quick question?"

     "Of course!" She said with a smile.

     "How often does that kid come in here? The one that I ran into yesterday."

     "Well he comes in here almost every day. He is very concerned with his studies and school."

     I nodded. "Do you think you could grab me when he comes in? I got a couple questions I want to ask him."

     She let out a gasp. "Do you work for the government?"

     I laughed a little bit. "Yes and no. I do work for the government technically, but I'm not like the CIA or FBI."

     She let out a sigh of relief. "Okay, I thought he was in trouble. He's such a nice boy."

     "No no no, he's not in any trouble. I just want to talk to him."

     "Sure thing." She said. I smiled as I went back to the mythology section. I grabbed books on unicorns. I got weird looks, I don't give a fuck. I was trying to get home. Whatever it took. I started writing things I knew about them compared to the book in a seperate notebook. Which wasn't much. I knew theg used magic, but these books made it seem completely different. I continued to write for about an hour, when I felt a soft hand on my shoulder.

     "He just walked in." She said.

     I smiled as I closed the two books. "Thank you. Where is he?"

     "Over on one of the computers."

     "Thanks." I made my way to the computer section, but first, putting all the books up. I then started walking behind the computers. Looking for the kid I ran over. All the computers had the same thing pulled up. Microsoft Word and Google. But when I came around the other side, my jaw almost hit the floor. He had up YouTube. But not for video games, or science lessons, oh no. He had his earphones in. And on the screan? Bright multi-colored ponies. He saw me out of the corner of his eye. He quickly pressed escape, then held the control, the alternate, and tab button. Sending him to his Aol account.

     "H-hey man! What's up?" He said. Acting like he was busy.

     I grabbed the keychain from his pocket. The cloud and rainbow lightning hanging from it. "Where did you get this?"

     He started to bite his nails. "Ahhh.... online.... this isn't what it looks like! I swear! I just..."

     "How did you find Dash's cutie mark online? For sale!" I asked, whispering.

     "Wait... how did you know..."

     "We need to talk."

     His eyes lit up. "Another brony! Yes!"

     "What the fuck are you talking about? Go back to YouTube."

     "Umm.... you recognized RD's cutie mark. You're obviously a brony!" He then clicked the tab. It switched back to YouTube.

     "What the fuck is My Little Pony?" I looked down at the kid. "You gay, son?"

     "No! It's a good show! Look..." he started pounding on the keyboard.

      "It's a show...." Was Sub just fucking with me the whole time? No, that's not possible. I never heard of it before, so it's impossible for him to make it up. I pulled my shirt out a little, comforted by the black moon on my chest.

     "Yeah, you see..." he hit enter, and sure enough, there were the elements. With descriptions underneath. "This is T..."

     "Twilight, Applejack, Rarity, Dash, Pinkie, and Fluttershy. I know who they are. What is there about Lu?"

     "Lu? You mean Luna?"

     I cringed at my mistake. "Yes. What's there on Luna?"

     He looked up at me. "I thought you said you weren't a brony?"

     "I don't even know what a brony is! Now what is there on Luna?"

     "What do you mean you don't know what a brony is? You know the mane six and Princess Luna!"

     "Noneya. Now, what is there on Luna."

     He looked up at me. "You want info, I have it. However, I want to know how you know about MLP."

     I started to grind my teeth. "Later. Come by my apartment. I have some stuff you may want to see."

     "No. Tell me now."

     I was starting to get angry. "Look, kid. If you really want to know, we can go right now. But, you have to show me everything on Luna!"

     "Deal." He said, pounding on the keyboard. A new screen popped up. "There."

     I looked on the screen. "That's not Luna." I pointed at her hair. "Her hair is black with stars. Not light blue. Find me Luna."

     He stared at the screen. "That was her in season one. Season two is when her hair is changed." He looked at me. "How did you notice that?"

     I pointed at her actual body. "She's also too short. She's bigger than that."

     "Okay, we are going to your apartment, and you're going to explain youself."

     "One more question." He nodded as he shut down the computer. "Who is Twilight's brother?"

     "Shining Armor?" He grabbed his bag, standing up.

     I cursed myself in my head. "Alright, let's go."

Three weeks, six days after wedding.

     Alex, the kid, sat on the couch behind a laptop while I paced back and forth. He munched on a bag of Doritos, reading fan fic after fan fic after fan fic. "So, most of these involve the human getting hit with lightning, or Celestia seeing the human in danger, and saving him."

     I laughed. "No way in hell she would save me."

     He closed his laptop. "You never told me what happened. At the wedding."

     "Tia! I hate you! I hate you, Tia!" rang through my head. I pushed it out.

     I sighed. "Really want to know?"

     He nodded. "I think it would help."

     "Alright. I opened the doors. Guards grabbed me, but I was able to take one of them down. Scoots and Luna and Allen were all held behind a shield, similar to the one that surrounds Canterlot. Celestia saw me as a threat, sending me back to Earth, in the middle of that God forsaken desert."

     "So you two aren't exactly on speaking terms." He laughed.

     "Not quite. I promised I would put a bullet in her." I brought up the SKS with a sight for long distance sniping. "In all reality, I am planning on putting about four in her. Bought this bad boy at the gun show!"

     "They're letting you buy that? Even after the shooting?"

     I placed the rifle on the table. "I'm a Marine sniper in a gun show, gun shows don't need background checks, and little I.D."

     He shook his head. "Stupid."

     "It was a pistol anyway! Politics are a bunch of dumbasses."

     He laughed. But when he opened his computer, he let out a little cry. "Nonononono!" He started pressing different buttons.

     "What?"

     "Blue screen!" He slapped the computer. "I don't understand! I just bought this thing!"

     "I know how to fix it!" I walked over picking up the computer.

     "You can't fix a blue screen."

     "Bullshit, watch!" I removed the battery, and put it back in. Pressed the power button. "Fixed."

     Windows popped up on the computer. "Well, I guess that works."

     I flipped on the TV. "So a new episode, tomorrow right?"

     "Yeah, Discord is supposed to get out of his stone prison."

     I nodded. Then it hit me. "Wait, did you say, Discord?"

     He looked up from the computer. "Yeah, why?"

     I stood up. "He kept saying he would make a deal with me. Maybe he still will."

     Alex laughed. "Please, how do you expect to get ahold of him?"

     I sat back down. "I don't know, it sounded good." As I said that, the TV went black. "Hey, asshole, turn it back on!"

     "Wasn't me."

     I looked at the TV, just as I saw two white dots pop up. Red dots inside the white dots. "I heard my name being discussed by one I know." The speakers sounded.

     "Alex, cut this shit out! It isn't funny!"

     He ran over, pulling the plug from the wall. "Okay, TV's off."

     "Humerous. Now, I heard I was being discussed. I still have a bluff on Celestia, but that won't hold my absence long." I saw a figure form on the TV screen.

     I looked at the screen. "Discord?"

     "Ding ding ding ding! We have a winner!"

     Alex looked at the creature now on the TV. "What the fu..."

     "Hush, human. I wish to talk with Michael." He looked over at me. "Now, by my understanding, you wish to strike a deal."

     I grabbed the SKS from the table. "Maybe, what are the terms."

     "Oh I think you already set them! I may be free from my stone prison, reformed they call it. Bah! It's disgusting! But, anyway. You hate Celestia! I hate Celestia! And you want to find a way back to Equestria!" He started laughing. "It's too perfect!"

     Alex looked over at me. "You going to accept this? The guards will surely kill you!"

     "Maybe." I looked over at the screen. "Give me until tomorrow to think about it."

     "Fine, I will be right here, same time!" The screen flickered, leaving it blank. Alex plugged in the TV back in. Football filled the screen.

     "So... you going?"

     I sighed. "Do I have a choice? My fiance and daughter are there." I raised the SKS. "And I have to put a couple holes in that bitch."

     He eyed me cautiously. "I can't stop you, but just saying, after the first shot, guards are going to be all over you."

     I waved my hand at him. "I have a silenced AR back at my house. If I can grab it, using the SKS for the Everfree only, then I should be able to pump a good amount of ammo into her."

     He rubbed the nubs on his chin. "What about your dreams and thoughts? Wouldn't they be able to enter them?"

     "I have no plans on making a connection to Celestia until half a second before I pull the trigger. And it's going to be a very calm and quiet...

     "Then I'm going to pull the trigger 'til I hear the clicks!"

     "Okay, now what about your dreams?"

     I sat down. "I have to be fast. I have to arrive in Equestria, and take the shot within forty-eight hours. That's how long I can survive on five hour energy before I crash into a three day sleep." I shook my head with a smile. "No crash my ass."

     "So you will be bringing four five hour energies, and your gun. What else?"

     "Lunchbox with food and ammo. Anything else will just slow me down."

     He kinda smiled to himself. "I can't believe it. This is actually happening! I am helping to send a human to a fictional world where he will kill a god."

     I made my way towards my room. "Better believe it, 'cause it's real."

     "So, once you kill her, what about the guards?" Sub rang through the air.

     "I surrender. Nothing else to do. I can't run or hide. They'll find me eventually. My best bet would be to put my hands up and wait for them."

     "You're an idiot."

     "Got a better plan? Hundreds of guards, limited ammo."

     "At least fight!"

     "And risk losing my life? No thank you. I want to see Luna and Scootaloo still. Even if it is behind bars."

     "Take another weapon?"

     "No time. I have to go with what I have. SKS, I'll try and grab the AR, some meal bars, and the five hour energies. Nothing more."

     "You're idiotic."

     I laughed as I put the .44 to my head. "We. We're idiotic."

One month after wedding.

     I looked at Alex. "Well, I guess this is it. He'll be here any second, and I'll be gone."

     He nodded. "It's been fun."

     I looked around the apartment. "The odds of me coming back are slim to none. Everything here, is now yours."

     "Wow, thanks man!"

     I heard the TV come to life. "Michael! You ready?"

     I picked up my gun and box. "Let's go. I'm ready."

     "Alright. Now, I know you're not a big fan of teleportation. But... that's the only way I know to get you here!"

     My mouth hit the floor. "Wait! Wa..." my pleads were cut off by a snap of his fingers, and a loud pop, with a bright light.

     My body felt like it was ripped into pieces. I started to violently vomit onto the cold forest floor. Forest... I made it back to Equestria! I looked downn to be met with a horrible sight. EVERY scar on my body, was now an open wound. My chest was bleeding in multiple places, mainly the burn. It was considered a scar. I looked up, to see a blue unicorn, a trailer of some sort behind her, and she wore a cape or something. She had a look of fear and disgust on her face. I lifted my hand slightly as my world started to black out around me.

     "H-help..... m-me...." was all I could say as the world around me turned black.